《The Alpha鈥檚 Arranged Bride》


 Chapter 1

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV.


    The woman before me had aged considerably, her dark luscious hair was beginning to sprout some greyness andugh lines in the form of wrinkles decorating her face. Except for nature taking its course, she barely changed. A look at her face made me picture thest time we met.


    Mrs Flint fidgeted in her seat. She sped her fingers over her thighs, but I could still see the light tremors of it. She pursed her lips and made to speak again.


    ¡°Alpha, you see¡­¡± I raised a brow, urging her to go on and speak, but the words appeared to be clogged in her throat. She swallowed harshly, refusing to meet my gaze.


    ¡°I still think Lavender is just a little girl.¡± Mrs Flint was finally able to speak.


    I tilted my head to the side, catching therge family portrait that hung on the wall proudly. A little girl with a goofy smile was enveloped by the warm and loving hug of Mrs Flint. She had a missing tooth and insisted on the adorable act of clinging to Mrs Flint and her doll at the same time. Her eyes shone a grey colour that reminded me of Earth in its entirety.


    Beside it was another portrait of only the girl, this time fully grown and just about 18. No one needed to inform me that was Lavender. If anything, her grey eyes gave her out. She was a beauty to behold, all fully grown objecting to Mrs Flint¡¯s statement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see 18-year-olds as a child.¡± I countered calmly, eyeing the woman¡¯s restlessness.


    The nature of man never ceased to amaze me. They were quick to jump on opportunities that favoured them, but hesitated should the consequences be knocking.


    The expression on Mrs Flint¡¯s face right now differed greatly from the one she had on eighteen years ago. Her fingers weren¡¯t sped, she had them wide open pleading for my help and the words she had out were a ring objection to what she was saying. Her eyes weren¡¯t downcast then. She had boldly stared directly into my eyes with the hopes of stirring mercy in me and I had sumbed.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to let you have my daughter once she¡¯s eighteen.¡± Her words echoed in my mind, making it more difficult to believe she was tantly trying to break the promise.


    Of course, humans aged faster than werewolves, which I was aware of while Lavender was birthed, grown to be the beautiful girl of 18, I remained quite unchanged.


    ¡°Alpha, I understand it¡¯s a promise I have to keep. If anything, in appreciation for saving my daughter¡¯s life.¡± Mrs Flint paused again. She adjusted in her position so she was directly in my line of vision.


    I noticed the crease on her forehead; they weren¡¯t caused by ageing but by the worries and dilemma, she felt she was in right now. Though I could barely see it as a problem, at the same time, I couldn¡¯t me her. She was a mother to a daughter who would soon be taken away by me.


    ¡°And I know this day is the fixed day should I be requesting for more-¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t.¡± I interrupted her. She looked up at me once and sighed. I loved being calm and collected. I loved hearing the opinions of others and giving them room to object, which is why I said ¡°shouldn¡¯t¡± and not ¡°can¡¯t¡±. No one needed to tell her it would be quite unwise to insist.


    ¡°I know.¡± Mrs Flint nodded solemnly. She nodded again as if to solidify the situation in her head.


    ¡°It would be very ungrateful of me to break our promise. You¡¯ve saved and protected my daughter over the years. I live with the satisfaction of knowing she¡¯s safe.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to interrupt her, so I only pulled my leg over the other and listened to her talk. Her eyes were glossed from unshed tears and her grip on her thighs tightened. I feared she would dig a hole in her skin.


    ¡°But you see, Lavender is¡­ I mean, I haven¡¯t informed her of the arrangements.¡± She swallowed once. ¡°It wille as a shock to have her suddenly taken away without any prior idea.¡±


    ¡°I expected you to groom her with that thought, of a day where suddenly, I¡¯ll appear and take her,¡± I said but Mrs Flint only frowned, she wanted so badly to break from her calm facade and yell a thousand and one reasons why I was wrong but instead she opted for the singr sentence she seemed to take a liken to.


    ¡°She¡¯s only a child!¡±


    I smiled, almost chuckled, and nodded. I had no desire to argue with her, knowing fully well it was going to go my way in the end. She wouldn¡¯t dare break the promise. She would only go around the corners hoping to secure a way to change my mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly infuse such thoughts in her, thereby preventing her from leading a normal life. I would have you know she¡¯s a medical student and her lines of dreams she wants to achieve are unending.¡± Mrs Flint spoke so fast this time, I noticed how her eyes shone as she spoke of her daughter¡¯s goals.


    ¡°And.. letting you have her mighte between them.¡± Her shoulders sagged, and I let her experience her emotional rollercoaster. I wasn¡¯t going to assure her that it wouldn¡¯t.


    Mrs Flint wasn¡¯t waiting for me to. She sniffed and resumed talking. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to be shocking to her-¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped,¡± I murmured, but she ignored me.


    ¡°So I plead alpha¡­¡± She spread her palms once again and gazed into my eyes, assuming the demeanor she had 18 years ago while being heavily pregnant with Lavender. ¡°¡­ that you give me some time to break this news to her. I promise to find a way around it. Perhaps a month will do¡­¡±


    My chuckle interrupted her, she remained frozen with that same humble expression as I let amusement rake me.


    ¡°A month, you say? Better off we wait for her to return and I tell her myself.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Mrs Flint frantically objected as she waved her arms about gesticting wildly on how that would traumatize Lavender, she would be shocked and go through a series of emotions, it would be done her way. I zoned out briefly, only regaining my attention when she resumed pleading.


    ¡°A week then.¡±


    ¡°Two days.¡± I stood to my feet, an indication that I gave no room for argument. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to make her mine in two days.¡±


    I cast another look at the portrait of her before walking off with the expectation of having her soon.

 Chapter 2

    Lavender¡¯s POV.


    I skipped into the apartment, banging the door loudly. It was a habit of mine to do so on my arrival home. Mom hated it and you¡¯d most times catch her scolding me. This time, though, I heard no warning call, or a displeased response. The house was eerily quiet. The unusual atmosphere made me pause cautiously before venturing farther into the sitting room.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I called the instant I saw her. She sat on the settee, very still, and apparently, she wasn¡¯t aware of my presence. Something was wrong. Mom was the type who was always bubbling with stored-up energy. She always needed to dispel it, and sitting still was no way to. At least, no way she does.


    I took a long stride and sat beside her, pulling her shoulders to me. ¡°Mom.¡±


    She seemed startled as she stared at me with bright eyes that were wide with surprise. Her face broke into a smile and she further pulled me into a hug concealing her face in my neck.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are back..¡± Mom breathed, pulling back to cradle my face in her soft motherly palm. ¡°You¡¯re as beautiful as the sun.¡± She murmured, her eyes disying so much emotion.


    A sh of what I couldn¡¯t pinpoint zapped through my mom¡¯s eyes and disappeared the second it came. It was almost like worry and resignation.


    ¡°I took after you,¡± I responded by kissing the top of her head and hoping that it would dissipate whatever she was feeling. Knowing Mom, there was no use questioning her for she was always willing to go to any length to hide problems from me, in her words, she didn¡¯t want me to worry alongside her.


    Countless efforts had made me realize that mom was more stubborn than I could ever be and the least I could do was please her and hope she came to the bottom of whatever the problem was faster.


    ¡°I know.¡± Mom forced a chuckle that was obviously fake from theck of crinkles at the corner of her eyes. When she either smiled orughed, her eyes took a smaller shape and the corners wrinkled up. I love watching them appear, but right now, there is none.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going somewhere today?¡± Mom suddenly jerked up as if recalling.


    Another unusualness. She always faced difficulty letting me go anywhere. If I needed to go out and my destination wasn¡¯t school, I had to involve whining and pleadings to get her approval. Strange how today, she recalled where, as I hadpletely forgotten.


    I squinted my eyes to assess her, and she returned it with an innocent look.


    ¡°What? You kept rambling about this outing, eagerly describing every aspect of it, and begging me all day yesterday to grant you permission to go. You said you were going with someone named Carmen.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recall going on and on. Also, Mom. It¡¯s Caleb, not Carmen.¡±


    She waved her palm in dismissal. ¡°Whatever you call him, just don¡¯t stay outte.¡±


    I might not have ¡®gone on and on¡¯ like Mom had put it, but I did remember telling her about it and she must have seen my desire to attend the get-together with Caleb. But all of a sudden, I lost the interest in going. Was it the fact that I thought Mom wasn¡¯t okay? Or the gut feeling nagging constantly in my head.


    I opened my mouth to protest but caught Mom¡¯s genuine smile for the first time since I arrived. ¡°I want you to have fun.¡±


    I half expected her to say something again. It sounded as if the sentence hadn¡¯t ended, almost as if I could hear her saying, ¡°I want you to have fun because you won¡¯t get to again.¡±


    I shook my head to dispel the feeling. Mom didn¡¯t mean any of that, from her smile I could tell, so I nodded and pulled her into another hug.


    ¡°Alright, Mom. I¡¯ll go dress up.¡±


    ******


    Caleb¡¯s apartment was nicely furnished, this wasn¡¯t the first time I was visiting but he had decorated the sitting room in preparation for our little get-together. The settees were pulled closer so that the center table provided just the right amount of separation.


    Caleb, Tiffany and two others I wasn¡¯t exactly familiar with were already upying a seat. I¡¯m guessing Caleb or Tiffany must have brought them along. Trusting my two friends and school colleagues, I smiled warmly at the new acquaintance before hugging both Tiffany and Caleb.


    There was only one avable space, and it was beside Caleb. Something told me Tiffany was responsible for the sitting arrangements. She had taken it upon herself to y matchmaking when I had already made it obvious that Caleb would be nothing but a friend. His feelings towards me were quite ring. He made a show of hiding it that it became tant enough even for someone like Tiffany, who had difficulty picking up hints to know.


    I sat beside Caleb, hugging him sideways and putting every effort I could to make the hug tonic. I really didn¡¯t want to lead him on in any way, since I couldn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings. The least I could do was subtly convey myck thereof of it.


    The two female friends introduced themselves, and it turns out Tiffany was the one who invited them. I got to know that Blondie was Eva and the second one, whose red hairpeted with mine, was Samantha.


    While the introduction was going on, Caleb excused himself to get the drinks. Tiffany offered to help, but he drew her attention to the cake in the fridge, which sent her sessfully scampering off towards it. She was one for having a sweet tooth.


    ¡°God, it¡¯s so obvious he likes you.¡± Samantha leaned over and whispered with exaggerated secrecy while a smile lingered on her face. I frowned, knowing exactly what they meant, but refusing to believe his demeanor gave him off that fast.


    ¡°I see how his eyes lit up when you walked in and how his offer to get some drinks was an open invitation for you to join.¡± Eva joined in. She brushed her hair to the side, but I could see the excitement dancing in his eyes.


    Funny how it didn¡¯t click to me to go along with him to the cab. I was all rigid, contemting how to respond to their curious gaze when, thankfully, Tiffany reappeared with the slices of cake and her mouth full to the brim.


    ¡°What are you girls discussing?¡±


    I made a face at her disgusting act of talking while eating.


    Caleb dashed in too, setting the sses first then the bottle of beer. He filled up everyone¡¯s sses and left mine halfway. ¡°Mommy¡¯s girl, she wouldn¡¯t appreciate you getting drunk now, would she?¡± Caleb teased with a lopsided smile.


    In all honesty, Caleb was a handsome guy, with his brown locks seated on his head and the fringes falling across his face. He had a boyish look to those blue eyes of his but exceptionally thin lips that always offed me. But when he smiled, it was a beautiful sight that made up for his thin lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a tease now.¡± I chided, receiving the ss and gulping it down in a swift move. I didn¡¯t reach out for more, instead, I held the empty ss and savored the taste.


    A few conversationster, I was a drunk mess. I blinked in surprise. I didn¡¯t drink much, that I was sure so why were my eyes weary? I could barely make out figures at this point and.. I seemed to be slumping against the settee.


    Hazily, I saw Caleb seeing Tiffany and her friends out. Why wasn¡¯t I also leaving? And they all had more drinks than I did, so why couldn¡¯t I move a limb?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will be okay. She can¡¯t handle her liquor well, trust me to keep herfortable until she¡¯s sober enough to leave.¡± That was Caleb. I wanted to yell at him and remind him that I didn¡¯t drink.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­ Alright,.. contact us if she needs anything.. leaving¡± The words Tiffany spoke were broken, and my ears found it difficult to pick them all up.


    Why couldn¡¯t I tell them what I felt? I couldn¡¯t talk or make any movement. I was numb and limp. I barely had any drink, so why?


    Unless¡­ unless.. I might be feeling drunk, but this numbness wasn¡¯t from the drink. Caleb shut the door behind him and I blurrily watched his figuree closer.


    Unless.. My drink was spiked!

 Chapter 3

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    My drink was spiked, and panic surged through my veins as I struggled to get to my feet, but every part of my body felt heavy. The world was rotating and cold sweats began to break out of my skin. I blinked furiously. My vision was clouded, all I could see was a blurry vision of Caleb advancing to where Iy, limp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine, I got you.¡± Caleb began to talk, I could hear him, but nothing in me wasprehending what he was saying. It sounded far off and distant to my ear, but I could still make out some words.


    I wanted to ask him what happened, why he would spike my drink, anything at all to dwindle the confusion I was feeling not to forget the state my body was thrown into.


    ¡°Ca.. l..¡± I tried to speak, to plead, to say anything at all. I was far fromfortable. Even in my disoriented state, I could tell.


    ¡°Ssh, sweetie. Let¡¯s not act ignorant now, okay?¡± My eyes followed his movement as he towered over me before gently lying himself above my figure. I shivered and made another feeble attempt at resisting, but not even a muscle could be moved.


    ¡°I have loved you desperately and heaven knows I still do, but what do I get in return? Side hugs and constant friend-zoning.¡± Caleb spoke above me, his exceptionally thin lips set into a straight line.


    I shook my head from side to side, realizing that was the only part of my body I could move. Why will Caleb hurt me because I was passively rejecting his unsent advances? I trusted him. He was the closest male friend I ever had.


    Caleb brought his face closer, over my own hyperventting one and I shut my eyes sharply. Tears were beginning to pool at the side of my eyes.


    ¡°We would be a perfect match, Lavender, you¡¯re intelligent and so am I. We would both be great chemists and achieve enormous heights together.. so don¡¯t ruin this okay?¡± Hisrge palms cupped my face, he rubbed his thumb from my cheeks to the curves of my jaw and finally my neck. I was disgusted.


    I was no longer following up with what he was saying. I could hear him, but nothing in me wasprehending what he was saying.


    ¡°We are going to have fun,¡± Caleb lustfully dered, pulling my dress and exposing the ck bra beneath it. The cool air of his apartment blew on my skin. It was a relief, but my brain went into another haywire of panic.


    Iy limp, tears gathered in the corner of my eyes. I breathed heavily, unable to do anything but think of my mom, her beautiful smile and worried face before I left. And my instincts, the one I had so stubbornly ignored. I should have known my gut feeling was almost always right.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Caleb was going to have his way with me.


    He was going to defile me!


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Please¡­¡± A weak pleading was all I could muster. That was the most I could get out.


    My lungs hurt, and I wanted to scream for help, but whatever he did to my drink had rendered me still. A single tear trickled down my face, making Caleb¡¯s figure even more blurry.


    ¡°This is all mine.¡± The round globe of my perky breasts was now in Caleb¡¯srge rough palms. Greedily, he ripped what was left of my dress off my body. I whimpered helplessly, I looked down at my almost naked body and moved a finger- that was all the energy I could muster-


    A single line of tears continued to make its way down my eyes. I could feel it. The disgusting feeling of Caleb¡¯s palm running through my body lustfully made me close my eyes. If this was my fate, then I didn¡¯t want to watch it happen. My eyes were shut painfully. I tried to ignore my sense of touch so I wouldn¡¯t have to feel my predator¡¯s touch, and for a moment, it worked. I couldn¡¯t feel Caleb¡¯s hands, nor the heavy weight of his body on me.


    I was extremely grateful for the gentle cloud of peace that came over me until painful screams and punching sounds filled the room.


    ¡°What the hell, man!¡±


    My eyes flew open swiftly, but the action caused a bout of dizziness to cloud me. I shut it back immediately and then proceeded to reopen it, slowly this time.


    It was darkness at first. The feel of Caleb on me was gone, but it took another second to regain my hazy sight of earlier. I could now make up figures. And this time, there were two. I shuddered and re-curled into the settee I was still lying on when my eyes found what could be mistaken for a giant towering over Caleb.


    ¡°What the-¡± Caleb tried to repeat his sentence from earlier as he remained against the wall, groaning from being thrown harshly. He looked up and, like me too, I noticed the fear that passed over his face.


    I couldn¡¯t see the stranger¡¯s face for he had his back against me and, oh goodness, it was wide andrge. I blinked and watched. Things were taking faster turns and my brain was finding it difficult to keep up. All I could do was watch, watch and slip¡­ into a slumber¡­


    I jerked up sharply when the sound of a fist connecting to Caleb¡¯s skin resounded. His groans echoed, but this tall man with hair held up in a bun wasn¡¯t stopping. He appeared to be my knight in glistening anchor.. no, it wasn¡¯t called that, a knight in shining anchor¡­. no, I shook my head, whatever, my saviour. This stranger consistently ramming his fist into Caleb was my saviour.


    Caleb was battered, his bloody face made me want to gag, he couldn¡¯t make out any coherent words, but he seemed to be saying something along the lines of, ¡°Who are you, man?¡±


    ¡°You will never touch that girl or anyone else for that matter. Who I am has nothing to do with this discipline.¡±


    His deep voice resonated and tickled my ear so that I missed the sound of thest punch that sent Caleb into a state of oblivion.


    Satisfied with his job, my saviour turned to face me. I couldn¡¯t quite make out his features because my sight was not sharp coupled with the dark atmosphere of the room, but I could feel the concern in his voice as he said, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    I shook my head from side to side, just like earlier. He tapped his thumb across my cheeks where my tears had stuck and swore under his breath. He then cast his jacket across my exposed body before scooping me up into his arms in one move.


    The heat from his body wafted into mine as I clung to the warmth. I felt so small but safe.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you home.¡± My saviour dered and once again his voice soothed me into slumbering¡­ No! How would he know my house?


    But the moment he began to rub gentle circles over my arm, I let go again.

 Chapter 4

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POINT OF VIEW.


    Sitting atop a tall building holding binocrs and watching a young girl radiate beauty wasn¡¯t something I would call a hobby. But it will soon develop into one. I held the binocrs still and watched as Lavender walked into an apartment.


    Goodness, she was beautiful, her red hair was set in waves and they swayed alongside her hips that were curvy enough to garner attention in that dress she wore.


    I brought down the gadget to wonder who the apartment belonged to. Over the years, I was aware of how strict Mrs Flint was, so I willed my mind to believe if she let Lavender out, then her trust must have been gained.


    There was no cause to worry. I was here with the sole purpose of introducing myself to her for the first time. Her eyes were the bright type that drew you in before you could discern.


    I leaned against the railings and watched the horizon briefly. I had seen what I wanted to, though I won¡¯t deny I felt the desire to see her again, but other matters needed my attention at the moment.


    I was tempted to stand there and await her emergence, so I deluded myself into believing I was enjoying the view from above.


    I couldn¡¯t exactly tell how many minutes or hours had passed, but just when I decided it was time I left, the door to the apartment swung open and out came three girls of simr age to Lavender. I smiled, raising my binocrs to get another view of Lavender, but she wasn¡¯t among them. Seconds passed by, but she didn¡¯t appear to being out.


    I frowned. Did she decide to stay back? Perhaps she did. I forced myself to remain calm. I should know Lavender grew up having her freedom. It would be unwise not to trust her enough to stay over as long as she wanted.


    Thanks to my enhanced hearing, I was able to detect one of the girls speaking. The touch of concern in her tone sent a jolt of alertness through me.


    ¡°I think we should take her along.¡±


    A guy was standing at the door, not fully out. He waved his hand and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will be okay. She can¡¯t handle her liquor well, trust me to keep herfortable until she¡¯s sober enough to leave.¡±


    Lavender was drunk? And that much she couldn¡¯t leave at the moment? Now that was one behavior I don¡¯t find appealing.


    My face steeled, and I proceeded to go get her.


    The bastard was lucky, my worries werepletely centred on Lavender. I was ready to break his bones into a thousand and one pieces for touching her.


    With her in my arms, I walked out of his apartment without sparing his battered form as much as a nce.


    ¡°Anchor¡­ shining anchor..¡± Lavender¡¯s murmuring eased the anger I was feeling. I looked down at her and frowned, how could she be careless enough and trust that scrawny fellow?


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I asked softly while walking down the steep path that led to her home.


    Lavender¡¯s forehead was perspiring, her hair stuck on it and her exposed shoulders glistened under the moonlight. I didn¡¯t want to believe what could have happened if I hadn¡¯t arrived.


    ¡°You¡­ Shining.. anchor.¡± She tried to say once again, and I chuckled involuntarily. Though the state she was in gave me no desire to smile but she looked so cute fumbling with her words and staring into my eyes deeply.


    ¡°Sssh, don¡¯t say anything. Your knight in shining armour will get you home safely.¡± I said, in amusement. She seemed to be pleased at finally hearing the correct sentence, as she frowned once before shutting her eyes alongside her mouth obediently.


    Another minute of trudging the path with Lavender in my arms, I stood before the house I had only left hours ago. I gave a single knock and awaited my response.


    There was a shuffling of feet, then what appeared to be two voices conversing. Mr Flint must be home then. The masculine voice I could hear couldn¡¯t belong to anyone else.


    I was impatient and before anyone could think of getting the door, I kicked it open and barged in.


    A tallnky man with pepper hair sat on the settee I had vacated and was gulping down some broth. Mrs Flint who I recognized on the other hand, was beside him dishing another meal onto his te.


    They both paused at the sound of my entrance and I could see the surprise registering on their faces. Mr Flint as I already concluded was genuinely taken aback and perplexed, he dropped the bowl soundly and rose to his feet. Mrs Flint had both surprise and panic written across her face. She followed suit in hurrying to stand beside her husband.


    It took them a while to notice an almost unconscious Lavender in my arms. When they did, Mr Flint was the first to make a move. He rushed over and made to grab her.


    ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of being a father.¡± I spat my anger from earlier bubbling up once more.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± He retorted sharply, his eyes ring daggers into me, but mine conveyed twice as much.


    ¡°You barge into my house in such a manner and proceed to dere my position unworthy?¡± Mr Flint shot, his fingers were wrapped around Lavender¡¯s arm and I moved back a step so it slipped away.


    The actions only further infuriated him.


    ¡°Let me have my daughter!¡± He bellowed. ¡°What have you done to her?¡±


    I raised a brow at his sudden usation, but calmness was one principle I valued and I wasn¡¯t going to lose it now.


    ¡°Do not worry, you¡¯re failing at your duties as parents. You sit here at home ying house and slurping some broth while your daughter is about to get molested by some thin-lipped scrawny fellow! If I wasn¡¯t there, do you have any idea what could have happened to her?¡± My voice rose an octave as I spoke, transfixing them both to their spots.


    ¡°But like I said, it¡¯s no cause for worries because it¡¯s time I relieve you of both of the duties concerning her welfare.¡± I dered, still holding Lavender, I wasn¡¯t letting her go until I had my point across.


    Mrs Flint rushed over. She hesitated when she tried reaching for Lavender and instead resorted to asking, ¡°Who? That Carmen? Oh, my..¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her sobs were interrupted by Mr Flint. He drew her by the shoulder back and red at me once again.


    ¡°Are you some human rights activist?¡± Mr Flint demanded.


    ¡°I have chosen Lavender to be my mate.¡± I replied immediately, stunning him for a full minute. He remained rigid in his position, unable to respond just yet.


    I heard Mrs Flint¡¯s soft gasp as she grabbed her husband¡¯s arms and tried to say, ¡°It¡¯s not as you think-¡±


    ¡°I raised and was there for Lavender like my own daughter. You didn¡¯t take me to her father and now you never told me about this?¡± Mr Flint demanded.


    I watched as his wife went mute. She shook her head vigorously before the outburst came. ¡°I never asked questions concerning her father and opted to trust you, but this is what I get? A chosen mate that I¡¯m not even aware of?¡±


    Then he turned sharply to me. ¡°If you do not take your mannerless self away from her, I¡¯ll have the authority to do it. How dare you?¡±


    Mr Flint was fuming, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I walked to one of the three settees and dropped Lavender gently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. But my words still stand. I¡¯m having my mate in the next two days.¡± I dered and for the second time that day, sauntered out of their presence, leaving them in a daze.

 Chapter 5

    Joanna¡¯s POV


    I stood at the side, watching Alpha Caramel walk out of the house once more today. My heart was pounding in my chest, and for a moment, my throat was dry. My heart sank as I realized that the day I had always feared had arrived-the day when he woulde to take my beloved princess.


    I did this, which I was well aware of, but it broke my heart. Lavender was not aware of this, and I did not know how she was going to react. For years, I have allowed her to live like a normal human. She has no clue about herself, and neither does Axel.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Joanna?¡± Axel¡¯s voice made me turn to him.


    He looked visibly upset and shaking with anger. Why not? A man he did not know came into his house with his daughter and told him something I had hidden from him since the moment it happened.


    ¡°That man¡­¡± he paused, his anger getting the better of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take Lavender upstairs to her room,¡± I told him, trying to dodge the question he wanted to ask.


    I watched as Axel walked over to where Lavender was lying in an ufortable position on the couch and carried her, heading for her room. It warmed my heart, knowing how much Axel loved Lavender, even though he knew she was not his biological child.


    He cherished and loved her like his own, and it was something I loved about him. Lavender¡¯s father did not want her, but Axel made sure not to allow Lavender to feel the absence of her father or even question her rtionship with him. He was that good of a father to Lavender.


    He always protected Lavender since she was little. I had feared he would not love her since she was not his. After all, I was told of how humans could be when a child was not theirs. I had thought about it day and night, but when Lavender came into the world, what I had expected waspletely different.


    Axel would stay up with me. He would y with her, buy her toys, and would alwayspliment her. He would speak about her and share all the ns he had for her after college, but now he cannot carry out those ns.


    ¡°I will be calling the police,¡± I heard Axel say as he walked down the stairs, taking out his phone.


    I rushed over to him, shaking my head with my eyes wide. ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± I told him.


    He looked at me in disbelief. ¡°We need to protect our daughter from that man. Those ns of his cannot hold,¡± he said.


    I shook my head. ¡°But he will. He was serious.¡±


    Axel smiled, waving his phone. ¡°The police will stop him, I guarantee you.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± I held his hand before he could click on the call button.


    ¡°Why? Do you want to see her go to a man we do not know?¡±


    Axel¡¯s voice wasced with disbelief, and I did not me him. Unfortunately, I was finding it hard to say the words. The words that could simply exin everything. ¡°Please let¡¯s sit,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I will protect Lavender,¡± he said instead, which I nodded to.


    ¡°I know, but there is something I need to tell you,¡± I told him.


    He stared at me for a couple of minutes, his forehead filled with wrinkles. He was finding it hard to do what I asked of him. For a moment, he was hesitant to sit down. Eventually, he did, and I exhaled before taking a seat beside him.


    For the longest time, I could only look at him, wondering where I should begin. It was a lot to tell all at once. ¡°It better be a good reason for you to stop me from calling the police on that man,¡± he said.


    ¡°The police cannot stop him,¡± I broke the news.


    ¡°You doubt the power of the police. That man would not be able to stand them. Moreover, we are her parents. If we say we do not consent to him taking her away, then he cannot do it,¡± he boasted.


    ¡°He is not a man that can easily be shaken by mere police. He has allies that are bigger and more influential than the police. I am one hundred percent sure that if they see him, they cannot do anything,¡± I said.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to fight for our daughter?¡± He questioned, his gaze already revealing disappointment.


    ¡°I will fight for her, but this is not the fight that we can do for her. Fighting him will only make things difficult for our daughter.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I cannot ept this. That man cannot take Lavender to who knows where.¡±


    Axel was stubborn, which was good to have if it was something ordinary we were handling. Alpha Caramel was the alpha of a powerful pack. Standing against him was standing against his entire pack. It would kill us even before we started.


    ¡°I consented to it,¡± I informed him, my eyes on the floor.


    I heard him hum in confusion, his eyes on me. I lifted my gaze and took it to him. ¡°Years ago, I promised to give Lavender to him if he helped me.¡±


    Axel went quiet at the revtion. His eyes only remained on me without saying a word. For a brief moment, I could already tell what was going through his mind. He was questioning everything I was saying, but he could not say the words.


    I breathed in to gather the strength to continue. ¡°He helped me. If not for his help, I would not have been able toe here,¡± I exined further.


    ¡°Why did you not tell me all this while?¡± He found his voice. ¡°Why wait until this moment to tell me about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doing that. I thought he was never going toe. I wished he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s stop him,¡± he ced a hand on myp, trying to convince me, but I shook my head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t,¡± I informed him, and he took his hand back.


    ¡°He is a good man,¡± I added.


    ¡°If he was, he would not be trying to take away our child forcefully. And what help did he render that you had to use Lavender as a tool to get it?¡±


    ¡°I needed to leave the country for this, and he helped me do it,¡± was the simple answer I gave.


    He turned quiet, and just by looking at him, I knew he was deep in thought. ¡°Thew can protect her,¡± he muttered to himself.


    ¡°He is too influential. It would not be hard to get out of it quickly. He might choose toe after us if we do that. Either way, it was best we hand over Lavender to him peacefully instead of him taking her without us knowing. She will be safe, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Have you told her?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°I will. I just need time to do that.¡±


    Axel went back to being silent, with his eyes on me. I could see he really wanted to help. He wanted to stop his daughter from being sold out to a man who just popped out of nowhere. ¡°I want to protect my family,¡± he said with a nod, looking away from me.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t want me to. You want her to go just like that, and there is only little I can do.¡± He stood up, despair in his eyes.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t making things easier for me. Thew can protect her. She is young and should not be married off so quickly. Are you sure you want to do this?¡± He threw a question at me, to which I quickly gave an affirmative answer.


    He sighed. ¡°Since you have chosen not to fight for what is right, I¡¯ll let it be,¡± he said before turning around and leaving the room.


    I opened my mouth to call him back, but I had to stop myself from doing so. Calling him back only meant I would have to tell him who Lavender truly was. She was not a normal child, so she cannot live the life of a normal teenage human who would have the free will to get married to who they wanted.


    The moon goddess has paired them up through this means, and we cannot fight it. I wish there was another way to tell him this. This white lie is the only thing I had, and it was best as of now. This was the only way to protect all of us.


    If Lavender did not go with him, we would not survive the defiance. No one dares to go against the alpha. I sighed; now the issue lies in whether Lavender would agree to go with him peacefully.

 Chapter 6

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    I could not stop the groan that left my mouth when I woke up. My head was aching so badly. I flung my hand to it, rubbing my forehead, hoping it would calm down. I fluttered my eyes open and hissed in irritation at the light in the room.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The door to my room opened, and I turned to the side to have a look at who stepped in. It took a while for me to see who the person was, as my vision was a little blurry. ¡°Mum,¡± I called as she ced a ss of lemon juice in my bedside drawer.


    She refused to say anything to me for a couple of minutes. Instead, she walked over to my wardrobe, bent over to the drawer, and took out a first aid kit, where she then took a couple of medicines. She looked upset.


    ¡°Mum, what happened? You look upset,¡± I inquired, but she said nothing and just passed the drink to me, followed by the medication.


    I took them from her but kept looking at her, waiting for her answer. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± I questioned, and a short and blunt reply came, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But you permitted me to go, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    I was not stupid enough to leave without telling her, so why was she upset with me? Didn¡¯t Ie back before curfew? I could not remember much from the previous day, so I was not too sure if I did or not.


    ¡°I gave you permission to go have fun, but when I said fun, I did not mean you should take alcohol.¡±


    Her words took me by surprise. ¡°Alcohol? No, I only drank juice with my friends.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me, Lavender. You came home, passed out, and you wake up with a hangover. Does juice do that?¡±


    ¡°No, I did not drink any. My friends tried to offer me some, but I refused,¡± I exined to her.


    I could not have taken it, did I? It was hard to say. My memory was so messed up, and the more I tried to remember, the more it felt like my brain wanted to explode from the work. I could only rely on my instincts to give Mum an answer because, for a fact, I did not take alcohol.


    I hated the taste of it, so why would I choose to ruin a nice day out with it? ¡°Why will you mingle with people like that?¡± Mum scolded some more.


    ¡°You know them, they-¡±


    The ringing of thendline cut my voice short. We both nced at ourselves, which was then followed by Dad¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s Tiffany,¡± he informed me, to which I nodded before he walked away from the door.


    I quickly threw the medicine into my mouth and took some water before tossing the nkets aside and rushing downstairs, as I did not want to keep her waiting for too long. My eyes spun for a few seconds but rxed after.


    Once I grabbed the phone, I said, ¡°Hey Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°You need toe to the hospital,¡± I frowned on hearing her words.


    ¡°Why?¡± I questioned.


    ¡°Caleb is about to undergo surgery and requesting to see you,¡± she informed me.


    I was stunned by what she had told me. Not long after, I was jumping down from Mum¡¯s car as we got to the hospital. What could have happened to him? He looked fine during our celebration the previous day, so what happened? I had so many questions that were filled with worry.


    Caleb was my best friend, and it broke my heart to know that he was in some sort of pain. Once I got to the reception, I told the receptionist who I was looking for, and she told me what ward he was in. Quickly, I got into the elevator, and I was on the second floor.


    I did not have to look around much as I spotted Caleb¡¯s parents, whose mother was barely able to hold in her tears. A few of my friends from the previous day were also standing outside of Caleb¡¯s ward with forlorn looks on their faces.


    I rushed over to them with a run and asked, ¡°What is going on?¡± I asked, but all of them shook their heads.


    Some of them were holding in their tears at the situation. My heart began to beat fast when my friends pointed at his ward. I nced from the door to them before approaching the door. I did not want to think the worst of the situation, so I exhaled to clear out my mind. But when I turned that knob and pushed the door open, I was back to feeling my heart racing.


    Caleb was lying on the bed on life support with a nurse checking on him. She left almost immediately, and I was left to stand at the closed door, staring at my friend hooked up to so many things at once; oxygen masks, IV drips, and many other things I barely knew the name of.


    He looked shaggy and weak. His skin was so pale, and I could see he had a few dislocated bones and joints. The scene before me only made my heart ache. I found the courage to move closer to him, but I stopped right beside the bed, my tears finally leaving my eyes.


    ¡°C-Caleb,¡± I called out to him, with my hands shaking while trying to touch him.


    But I stopped halfway because I did not want to cause him pain. He moved his head slowly towards where I stood, his eyes sluggishly opening up to look at me. ¡°La-Lavender,¡± he managed to call with so much difficulty.


    I nodded, taking a seat beside him, my cheeks already flooding with tears. ¡°Who did this to you? What happened?¡± I could not help but ask.


    Whoever did this to Caleb was brutal. His intention was clearly to kill him. His face was barely recognizable. It was swollen up, and a few of his teeth were gone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized with difficulty.


    I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I need to apologize. I was not there to save you from the monster that did this? Was it a car ident? Did you get into a fight?¡±


    My head had gone into different ces, and I was not able to decide on one. I needed to know how this happened and why it happened. Who would want to fight Caleb? He was arrogant, but he always knew never to get into a fight because he could not win it so howe? Why did this happen?


    ¡°A man,¡± he managed to say again.


    I frowned. ¡°A man? Why would a man do this to you? Did you say something to him?¡±


    He shut his eyes briefly, and when he opened them, they were red and moist. He was about to cry. Then he moved his fingers. I noticed it and ced my hand over the top fingers that were not bandaged up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized again, and I squeezed his fingers a little to not hurt him butfort him.


    ¡°I was stupid,¡± he continued. ¡°I- I tried to have my way with you.¡±


    The moment those words left his mouth, I took my hand away from his fingers. ¡°Please,¡± he began to panic. ¡°I have always loved you and did not know how to tell you, so I wanted to use that route.


    Luckily, a man came to save you, but he grabbed me forcefully and threw me into the wall. He did not stop there. Once he took you away, he came back to finish what he started.¡±


    I could not believe my ears. ¡°So you spiked my juice?¡± I asked him, now understanding why Mum had thought I took alcohol.


    ¡°Yes,¡± his reply came, which made me get up immediately.


    ¡°Please, I¡¯m sorry. I do not know what came over me. I was stupid, and I should not have done that. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± he kept apologizing, but it did not take away the betrayal I felt in my heart.


    My best friend tried to sleep with me without my consent. I trusted him with my life. If I were to tell anyone who I could trust in my time of need, it was Caleb, and he chose to do this to me. He could not even speak to me.


    The pity I had for himpletely disappeared as I turned around and walked to the door. I had to pause as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m so-¡±


    I turned the knob, yanked the door open, not wanting to listen to his sorry, and mmed the door shut as he called out my name.

 Chapter 7

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I was very much enraged at this revtion. My best friend wanted to sleep with me without my consent, and she was trying to apologize. If that man had not saved me, would he have stopped? Caleb would have had his way with me, and he would expect me to be happy about it.


    He would want me to ept it just like that. I knew it was wicked of me to believe he deserved more than what he had received. I clenched my fist as I mmed the door shut behind me, closing my eyes briefly to hold back the tears that were about to fall.


    He did not deserve my tears. He was the monster that brought this upon himself and not me. I should not give him my sympathy or even bother to care about him. He was nothing to me now. As I stood there for a couple of seconds trying to calm myself, I noticed everyone¡¯s confused gaze on me.


    Mum was about to ask, but I just walked off, leaving all of them confused by my anger. I hit the button on the elevator hard, in anger, and stepped in. I wanted to leave this ce as fast as possible. If I stayed longer than this, who knows what I would do?


    I drove my hand into my hair, adjusting my hair a little. My headache was back, and this time it was ten times worse. I was angry with Mum. She knew what had happened. Certainly, that man must have brought me home, but she refused to tell me about it.


    She scolded me when she knew my best friend wanted to use me for his pleasure without my consent. The thought alone made me more upset. Why would she keep something as important as that from me? How long did she n to keep it to herself?


    The elevator dinged, and the doors parted. Immediately, I stepped out and walked out of the building to the parking lot. I stopped by the car, seething while waiting for Mum to arrive. Without a doubt, I knew she was following me. Why didn¡¯t she tell me?


    There is no way she did not know about this. I did not have to wait long before she arrived. Without a word, I got into the passenger seat and strapped my seatbelt on. I could feel her staring at me, but I looked away without caring. She got in and tried to speak, but it seemed she had second thoughts about it as she closed her mouth the next minute.


    Silence enveloped us during the ride home. We both had something to say, but we held ourselves back. I, for one, had so much to say to her. She knew what Caleb did, and she allowed me to care that he was not okay. She allowed me to rush over to the hospital to look at his face after what he nned to do to me.


    And she never even told me a man brought me home. I was still racking my brain, trying to understand why she would keep something so significant hidden from me. Was she not informed? I doubt it; I told myself immediately. There¡¯s no way she did not know.


    Once we got home, I flung the door open and marched into the house. ¡°You need to stop doing that,¡± I heard her say while rushing into the empty house.


    As usual, Dad was not home at this time of the day. I spun around and looked at Mum in disbelief. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I finally asked the question that had been bothering me since the moment I was told about it.


    She tried to speak, but I spoke, ¡°And don¡¯t try to lie to me or hide the truth or distort it, either. I want to know why I was brought home by some strange man and you did not even bother to tell me about him. Instead, you scold me and me me when I had no idea of what happened.¡±


    I was barely able to keep my emotions in check. Mum sighed once I was done, then took a seat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for scolding you. It was not your fault,¡± she said.


    I took a seat, waiting for her to continue. ¡°That¡¯s not all I want to hear, Mum,¡± I snapped at her once. It was evident she did not want to go on.


    ¡°Lavender, you are betrothed to someone,¡± she finally said, dropping a huge bomb on me.


    I smiled, thinking she was joking. Betrothed? What does she mean? ¡°I didn¡¯t ask that you lie to me to distract me from the main-¡±


    ¡°The man that saved you, you are meant to get married to him,¡± she interrupted.


    I paused, staring at her, waiting and searching for thatughter or some kind of hint that would prove she was lying to me. Minutes passed, and it was still the same, causing me to stand up. ¡°I am not,¡± I firmly said.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you or we can do about it,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you mean, Mum? So he saved me once, and you sold me to him? As what? Am I not important to you? Why do that?¡±


    ¡°The agreement wasn¡¯t made yesterday,¡± she said, pausing. ¡°This agreement was made before you were born,¡± Mum spoke softly, then stood up. ¡°You have to understand that we cannot fight him. He is good for you. No harm wille to you so long as he is by your side.¡±


    ¡°No matter what you tell me, it¡¯s not going to change my mind about what I would do,¡± I told her.


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°Not get married to a strange man!¡± I threw the words at her.


    ¡°You must!¡±


    ¡°I will not. I am not a child. I know what I want and what I want is to not get married to a man just because he saved me from being raped by my best friend.¡±


    ¡°Your father has already consented.¡±


    ¡°And you think that will make me oblige and get married to a strange man? Think again, Mum.¡±


    ¡°You will speak to me with respect,¡± she snapped.


    ¡°And you will not tell me I am getting married to someone I just met yesterday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. You cannot choose not to ept it.¡±


    ¡°I will choose, Mum, and no one will force me.¡±


    I was not going to allow her or that man to walk over me just because he saved me from Caleb. Just because he did not mean I have to be bound to him for the rest of my life. It was not as though I was not appreciative, I just did not see that way as the best way for me to say I was grateful to him.


    If he was such a gentleman anyway, why would he want to impose himself on me? And why could Mum not stand up for me? And dad? I was their only child, and they were about to sell me off to some unknown man. What if he wanted to do worse to me?


    What if he wanted to hurt me? This is too much. ¡°I cannot ept this marriage, you know that, right? I need to know who I am getting married to, talk to him, love him before I think of getting married and not because he saved me.¡±


    ¡°I know child,¡± She walked over to me and then took my hand in hers, covering it with her other. ¡°There are certain things we cannot fight. You two are good for each other. I know you will. He will take care of you, I promise you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°And why are you saying all this? How many times have you actually met him?¡± I inquired.


    She opened her mouth, but she stopped without a word leaving her mouth. This action made me really upset. She was holding something back from me. I don¡¯t know what, but it was really messing with my head. I hated feeling this way. In anger, I took back my hand from her.


    ¡°I will not get married to him, and that¡¯s final,¡± I strictly told her before turning around, rushing up the stairs, getting into my room, and mming the door shut.


    A tear escaped my eyes the moment I was in the room. I held the doorknob, my back to the door. The feeling of helplessness washed over me, and it was taking a toll on my body.


    ¡°No,¡± I muttered to myself as I let go of the doorknob, wiping the tears from my eyes.


    I was not going to cry. No one was going to force me, and certainly, I was not going to get married to that man. He cannot force me, can he?

 Chapter 8

    JOANNA¡¯S POV


    I sat motionless in the living room, my mind wandering far away. It was really difficult for me to tell Lavender what I did. I knew that would be her reaction, but now I fear that Alpha Caramel would allow her to make that choice.


    Moreover, I already chose for her a long time ago. We could not possibly go back on our word, or he might not take it lightly with any of us. Only I know the extent of Caramel¡¯s power, and it was scaring me to the bone.


    I was aware that he wasn¡¯t a bad person, but his anger would sometimes drive him to do things that were far from desirable. My heart was racing, and I was trying to calm it down. A loud knock on the door made me jolt out of my head.


    My head snapped to the door. The knock went on in haste, and I wondered who the person was. Before I could stand up, someone had already opened the door, and Alpha Caramel walked in. It felt like the air that was meant to go into me seized as I watched him walk to where I was partially sitting.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± His voice echoed in my ears.


    I blinked, unable to speak. He was here to take her away. ¡°I want to see her. I will be taking her with me today. Duty calls. I cannot stay with you for too long. There are so many things to be done,¡± he added.


    I still could not find the words to say to him. I was heartbroken. My rtionship with my daughter was hanging in the bnce. There were so many things I had yet to say to Lavender. My heart was thudding so hard in my chest.


    He was here to take her away to his pack. I knew where it was located; Canada. That was not an issue. The issue was that no one came in or left without the knowledge and approval of the Alpha. So it meant if she left, the chances of seeing again were slim.


    No matter how I tried to feel better, it was hurting me the more I thought about it. But it is what it is. No matter how it hurts, I cannot stop it from happening. He was here, and I cannot ask him to leave or he should not take her because I know he had carried out his part. He helped me, and now it was time to give him what I had promised him, which he also agreed to.


    Without uttering a single word, I climbed the stairs, silently praying that she wouldn¡¯t provoke a conflict. I got to her room, then knocked. ¡°Lavender,¡± I called out to her, but I got no response. ¡°Pleasee down. He is here,¡± I informed her, but she did not respond to me.


    ¡°He would not be happy waiting,¡± I added. Despite that, I got nothing from her.


    I knocked one more time and turned the knob, attempting to push it open, but she had locked it. ¡°Lavender, please stop behaving like a child. He will not be happy waiting.¡± I tried to make her see the need to leave the room, but she was not budging.


    I knew she was awake. Lavender was not the type to sleep this early in the night. She loved reading at this time, so I knew she could hear me loud and clear, but chose to ignore me. I could not have her be stubborn, so I kept speaking.


    ¡°Lavender, this isn¡¯t right. I promise you he will be nice to you. Stop this ande out now. You would not want to make him angry.¡±


    I paused. This way was not right. I didn¡¯t want to give her the impression that Alpha Caramel was one to be scared of. Yes, he was a strong man who was fierce in all he did, but she was going to be his wife. I could not make it seem like she would not befortable around him and she was going to make her life miserable.


    Maybe that was where I got it wrong. I must have scared her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby. I know you are extremely upset with me, and I also know I have made it seem like he was a bad person. He isn¡¯t. I made this deal with him for our safety, and he is only following the terms of the agreement. We can¡¯t go against it because it would be unfair to him. Do you understand, child?¡±


    I got no response. I tried for another five minutes, but still nothing. This was futile. My words were not convincing to her. She would note down, and I knew it. I stared at the door long enough, expecting that she woulde around, but I waited for nothing. The only thing to do was to pass the message to Alpha Caramel, but I feared he might do something that would upset her.


    ******************


    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I waited patiently in the living room for Joanna to bring Lavender down. I had no intention of sitting down because I wanted to leave right away once she was out and down. There was no time to waste. But once it clicked twenty minutes, and I was still yet to see signs of Joanna or Lavender, I began to lose my patience.


    I did not want to believe they were stalling or were trying to do anything fishy. This was the agreement, and I was following through with it as agreed. Joanna should have told Lavender sooner. She had eighteen years to do, but still had to wait till this very moment to try to inform her.


    About five minutester, I saw Joanna stepping down the stairs with her eyes on the floor and a timid countenance. I knew she was yet to ept this, but I did not care to think deeply about it. She brought this upon herself, and I was not going to have her ruin my ns.


    I have watched Lavender, and I can say I wanted her. Nothing can make me stop wanting to have her, and I mean nothing. Joanna came forward, and I made sure to be calm. I stared behind her, anticipating when Lavender would appear behind her, but until Joanna stood before me, I saw no sign of her.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked, my eyes moving from her to the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alpha, but Lavender has locked herself in her room and has refused to open it,¡± Joanna informed me. ¡°Please give her some-¡±


    ¡°Where is her room? Show it to me,¡± Imanded.


    I have given her more than enough time to discuss with her daughter. There would be no more time given. Today I leave with my wife. Joanna wanted to speak, but I gave her a look of disapproval, which made her shiver.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± I instructed. She nodded, then began moving.


    I didn¡¯t want to be rash or mean, but if I needed to get anything done, it had to be through these means. I didn¡¯t know how else to do it, but it just has to be this way. Joanna led me to the room and stopped at the door, stepping aside.


    ¡°Lavender, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s time for us to leave,¡± I tried to speak with her calm.


    Unfortunately, she was not having it. She was more stubborn than I imagined.


    ¡°Why-¡± Again, Joanna tried to speak, but I stopped her by speaking again to Lavender, who was stubbornly at the other side of the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only say this once. Come out or I¡¯ll break down the door,¡± I threatened, but it seemed she did not think I would because she still refused to step out.


    My blood rose to my head, but I had to remain calm about the situation. I could not let my anger make her too upset. My wolf wanted to act in haste, but I knew not to, even though we needed to leave soon.


    I moved closer to the door and spoke again for thest time. ¡°Five counts. One, two, three.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was really stubborn, I said to myself. ¡°Five,¡± and I held onto the doorknob and with just a single push, it was out of its hinges.


    I got into the room, and she yelled out to me, rushing towards me with anger, ¡°How dare you break down my door?¡±


    I did not bother to say anything to her. Instead, I bent over and carried her out of the room while she kept hitting me.

 Chapter 9

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    From Mum to my supposed soon-to-be husband¡¯s voice, I heard them both, but I chose not to answer. They should do their worst if they want to, but I was not nning on leaving this room. The same way he came, he should leave in that same manner.


    I did not want to see his face. He was a monster that wanted to take me away from all I knew just because of a single act of kindness he did for me. There are other ways to repay him that did not involve me marrying him.


    Or was that why he helped? To get married to me, and since he knew Mum was scared of him, she would oblige. I asked myself so many questions while I heard every word they uttered. They were not going to convince me to leave this room.


    Some of their words almost made me yell, but I chose to restrain myself. I was not going to give them the privilege of hearing me scream at them. I ryed my mind to Mum, and that was it. There was nothing more to discuss.


    I heard him threaten to push the door down, but I called it a bluff. ¡°He would not d-¡±


    I could not say the words in full when I heard the door fall off its hinges. It caught me off guard. I rushed out of my bed, yelling at him, but he quickly carried me. I pounded my hands on his chest and arm, trying to get him to drop me, but he was relentless.


    ¡°Let go of me,¡± I yelled, hitting him, but he walked calmly to the living room as though I was only just a little child throwing a tantrum. Once we got down the stairs, he ced me gently on the couch, and I frowned at him.


    ¡°Never do that again,¡± I warned him.


    ¡°I would not have if you came down on your own,¡± he told me, which made me scoff at him.


    ¡°Maybe you should have gotten that as your clue to leave me alone.¡± I got up, ready to go back to my room.


    He held my hand, stopping me. ¡°Let go,¡± I instructed, firmly.


    I could feel the strange aura of this man. It was intimidating, and it screamed strength and power, but I was not ready to let that stop me from what I know is right. He could not force me to leave with him. ¡°I will, once you promise to listen to what I have to say,¡± he told me.


    ¡°Is that the same way you got to make my mother sell me off?¡± I scoffed at him.


    ¡°No, but please listen to me,¡± he said.


    I stared at him for a couple of minutes, contemting if I should trust him or not. Out of curiosity, I nodded, granting him ess to speak to me about whatever he wanted to. ¡°Fine,¡± I said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sit, please,¡± he gently instructed while he let go of my hand.


    I did as he asked, and he began crouching down before me. ¡°I know you think it was just yesterday we made this agreement, but it isn¡¯t. Your mother needed my help some years ago, and as a way of appreciation, she betrothed you to me. She told me once you are of age, you will get married to me. I know she did not inform you before now, and I believe it would have been better if she did, but she did not.¡±


    I listened attentively to what he said without attempting to say a word. I understand yourck of trust in me, but consider my act of saving you as an assurance of mymitment to your well-being and safety. I¡¯m sorry it had to be this way, but I cannot stay without a wife any longer, and so you will have toe with me. If there was time, I would have let you stay, but I cannot.¡±


    He went on. ¡°I promise not to harm you so long as youply with all that you need to. No one will harm you so long as you are with me,¡± he was trying to reassure me.


    Even though he was calm, it still did not change the fact that I was used as an exchange tool for what he did for my mother, and I still found it to be unfair to me. No one should have made that decision for me except myself.


    ¡°Harming you is not my intention. Your mother needed protection, and usually, this agreement was what came in ce of such protection. If there was another way, then I would have taken that instead of making you do this,¡± he added.


    I turned to Mum, who just stood there, looking as though she saw a ghost. She looked frightened and in pain. ¡°Is this true, Mum?¡± I asked her, and she immediately nodded, tears filling her eyes.


    Reluctantly, I turned my attention back to the man that was before me. ¡°Fine,¡± I forcefully made myself say.


    I had no choice, did I? He would have taken me. I had no say in this. This was just some charade to make it seem like I was being given a chance to choose. If I rejected, which I had countless times, it would be useless. I have analyzed the whole situation to deduce this. After all, he made me leave my room without my consent, so this was just some form of formality. ¡°Good,¡± he said, then stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, not even staring at Mum who stood at the side as merely a spectator.


    ¡°I need to send my father a message. Please,¡± I told him, and after a brief second of thought, he nodded.


    Quickly, I took a piece of paper and began to fill it up. My heart felt heavy doing this, but I knew I had to. If I was going to miss anyone, it was any father. He was the best father I could ever ask for. I began by thanking him for all he had done. I did not also fail to add that he was the best father that anyone would wish for. I knew he did not agree with this and must have been made to be silent because of Mum.


    Dad was not someone to sit still in situations like this, and I have seen Mum stop him countless times, and I easily knew for this she stopped him from acting. I could already picture his face once he found out I was no longer home.


    I told him that it was time to move on as I had been sold to a man I never knew, and life just had to continue no matter how pained we were. I also added that I would be in touch to make him and myself feel better about this separation, and I did not fail to include how I would miss him greatly.


    I handed the letter to Mum, who was shedding tears and with shaky hands. She did this, so I saw no reason for her to be shedding tears now that her agreement was finally being fulfilled. I was greatly upset with her for it and did not even bother to give her more than a nce after handing the letter to her.


    ¡°I need to get my clothes. I have not packed yet,¡± I informed him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait. We have spent a lot of time here already. I¡¯ll get you new clothes,¡± he told me, which I nodded to without making a fight.


    I had no energy for that anymore. He took my hand as I looked around the living room onest time. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked him, and he replied, ¡°Canada.¡±


    It felt as though I would never be able toe back here. Not once have I left home and nevere back, but now I was to leave for an unspecified number of times, and I doubted I would be granted ess toe home.


    All my memories, my toys, my anger, my happiness, and my celebrations were done within these four walls. I had my best and worst days here. All the time I ran home upset or excited because of my outstanding results in school.


    This house was filled with memories, and I did not think I would be leaving it so soon to be with someone I had only just met. I felt hurt and upset, but I could not fight it. I tried, and I lost. My eyes stung, ready for tears to flow, but I stopped myself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I told him as I turned around to face the door, finally leaving for good and never to return.


    Life just knew how to mess with me, and I still do not know what awaited me when I got to Canada. My gut told me it was not something good.

 Chapter 10

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I drove to the airport where my private jet awaited our arrival. The closer we got to it, therger it became. It stood majestically at the centre, and I turned to Lavender, who stared at it in awe. I¡¯m sure she was not expecting that we would leave so soon and, even better, with a private jet.


    I got down from the car and was about to turn around to open the door for her, but she did that on her own. I sighed as she rolled her eyes at me, already aware of what I wanted to do. She really did not want to get close to me. I let her be though, and led her to the airne.


    I stood at the side of the stairs, waiting for her to get in. The moment she walked past me, I joined her in, then locked the door. ¡°Follow me,¡± I told her, which she did without question as her eyes feasted on what was around her.


    ¡°Sit,¡± I instructed, and once she was seated, I helped her with her seatbelt.


    Usually, there wouldn¡¯t be a seat here, but I made the modifications specifically for her. I wanted to have her by my side as I rode without having to go to the back to check on her. I took my position as she asked, ¡°You are the one going to control this thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will be the pilot for today. Do you have a problem with that?¡± I threw the question at her, then she looked away while folding her arms.


    I strapped myself with my seatbelt, ready to start the journey, but not before warning her. ¡°Do not think of doing anything funny because the oue would be disastrous.¡±


    She snorted at my words, her eyes still on the other side of the window. ¡°I am not a kid who throws tantrums. If I didn¡¯t want to follow you, I would have refused from home,¡± she informed me, and I nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±


    I effortlessly piloted the aircraft towards the Shadow Pack, relishing one of my greatest loves: flying a ne. It was not a long trip, so we arrived the next morning. Inded the ne softly in its private hangar before helping myself off the seat and repeating the same with Lavender.


    She wanted to do it herself, but I stopped her from doing so. Hurriedly, she got out of the ne that was opened up for her by one of my guards. As she walked to the car, I could not help but admire her beauty. Just from looking at her from behind, someone could already tell how beautiful she was.


    Her red hair spiked with blue was one in a million; the air around did justice to it as it moved in an angelic manner. Her curves were so coherent that even with the not so fitted clothes she had on, it was evident. I stopped and admired the beauty in front of me, who was so stubborn it was cute to watch.


    The side of my lips curved up as she got into the car with the door wide open for her to step in. I had been unlucky all these years not to have been blessed with a mate. I was unhappy and down about it for so long. ¡°Don¡¯t be gloomy about that, son. The Moon goddess is giving you that choice to find one for yourself,¡± my mother had told me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I believed in her words and now I have found Lavender and chosen her to be the one for me forever. She was everything and more than I have always wanted and now, she is here. She was feisty, and I loved it. Her frown was something that made my heart flutter. When she looked at me, even though upset, I still cared about her.


    I wanted her to love me as much as I did her. I wanted her toe close to me as much as I have always wanted to. I was not going to rest until that had been aplished. She was mine now, and I was going to do everything possible to get her to love me.


    A brief smile appeared on my face before I approached the car.


    **********************


    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I waited for him to get into the car. However, I wondered what he was looking at that made him pause. Was he not the one who said we were in a hurry, so why stand there and look at me like I was something he did not know? I wish I could confront him and tell him I was the same girl he forced into marriage, so he should not look at me strangely.


    He eventually came into the car and sat beside me. His aura immediately filled the atmosphere. At this point, I was yet to know if I liked it or not because I had mixed feelings about it. The moment the guard shut his door and got into the car, the car sped up and left the premises. Obviously, to hismunity, I believed.


    It did not take long before he announced in my ears with a whisper, ¡°We are here.¡±


    I turned to him with a confused expression before looking out the window. There was a board there that read ¡®Shadow Pack.¡¯ I did not know what to expect when we drove in this direction, but as the car kept rolling through the road, it was far from what I had imagined. The way it was leaning towards the wild was something I had not expected.


    I would not have believed him if I had not seen the houses that were scattered around as we drove past them slowly. Many of his people stepped out of their houses with smiles waving at the cars. The man who sat beside me also waved at them with a wide smile.


    There was only one thing that would make a leader be greeted this way once he was back and that was if he was a good leader. I had not expected this from him even in the slightest. We got to an open space and the people there were ten times more than the people we had seen while arriving at the border.


    I heard the door open by my side, and I snapped my head at him. I was so engrossed in what was going on that I did not realize that we stopped. Caramel stepped out of the car, and they swamped him. ¡°Good morning, Alpha,¡± they all chorused, smiles on their faces as they did so.


    The only ones that were able to get really close to him were the children. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t get too close while being so dirty.¡± One of the mothers yelled at her son, but Caramel stopped her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let theme,¡± he told them, and the children¡¯s faces were as bright as the sun as they approached him.


    They greeted just like their parents did with a bow, and Caramel lowered his height to meet theirs. ¡°How are you all today?¡± he inquired, and they all chorused, ¡°Fine, Alpha Caramel.¡±


    ¡°You all didn¡¯t go to school?¡± he questioned, and one of the mothers answered him instead, ¡°They didn¡¯t because of your arrival, Alpha. We all wanted to see youe.¡±


    Caramel nodded with a smile. ¡°Thank you. Did you receive the things I sent?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we did, Alpha. The pack is very happy with the improvements,¡± the woman responded to him.


    Then he turned to the children who still surrounded him. ¡°Okay, children, help your mothers, okay, and learn well,¡± he said before turning around and getting back into the car.


    I was amazed at how close he was to his people. I did not sense any form of fear or anxiousness around them as they spoke to him. All I could see was admiration and respect in their eyes as they looked at him. I never expected something like this to happen.


    With how he behaved, I thought he would be one of these leaders whom his people feared and did not want to get close to. I stared at him and unknowingly, the side of my lips curved up. It seemed he was not what I thought he was.


    However, their words yed at the back of my head again. They called him Alpha, but why? Was that their way of saying he was their leader instead of using King? It fascinated me but also surprised me. I wanted to ask what that meant, but I chose against it.


    The only association I could think of was a wolf, and there was no way he could be one. He looked human to me and so did his people. I shook my head to remove those thoughts. I would be doomed if that were the case.

 Chapter 11

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I spun around in front of the mirror for the umpteenth time since I had it on. It was a big gown that made me look fat. The colour was so pale it irritated me. It looked as though it was dirty, even though it wasn¡¯t.


    I nced at the maid who had brought it for me, who stood there with a nervous expression. ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± I firmly told her.


    I had no choice but to take off my clothes and rece them with the only decent outfit I had, which was a nightwear. My clothes have been taken to theundry and I can only retrieve themter today after they have dried.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Alpha Caramel?¡± I asked the maid.


    ¡°He went out on rounds with his Beta, Asher, and other sentinels,¡± she replied.


    ¡°And when are they going to be back?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say, unfortunately.¡±


    That response only made me more upset. How was I going to speak to him if he was not back on time today? I really need clothes. Wearing only nightgowns and the clothes I brought is not a viable option for me. After all, he told me he would get me new sets.


    Iy on the bed as the maid walked out of the room. She came back after a few minutes with a tray of food. I watched her take the tray to the table, then bowed to me. ¡°Your food, mydy.¡±


    I smiled at her and then stood up from the table. The food was good and once I was done; I went back to my bed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any books for me to read?¡± I inquired of the maid who had returned after taking my tes back.


    ¡°We do, mydy,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°Show me. I need to keep myself busy until your Alpha gets back,¡± I told her.


    I was bored, and it was even worse because I didn¡¯t have anything appropriate to wear outside of my room. I was stuck in the room until my clothes came back.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What genres do you want?¡± the maid asked, and I told her, ¡°Anything interesting.¡±


    She left and brought back five books, which I was impressed by. I had already read half of the first book when my clothes were brought to the room. ¡°Finally,¡± I jumped out of bed and rushed into the bathroom to have my second bath of the day before putting on the clothes, this time without the jacket as I was indoors.


    I admired myself in the mirror and was pleased to see that I looked sensible again. A knock came on the door and a guard came in, then bowed. ¡°Mydy, Alpha Caramel, seeks your presence.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In his study,¡± the guard replied before leaving the room.


    I took my time to look at myself properly before heading out of the room. The guard was at the door waiting for me, which was good, as I did not know where Caramel¡¯s study was. Once we got to the door, the guard gestured for it and I knocked.


    His response was, ¡°Come in,¡± and I entered.


    He was sitting on the couch next to his long table. ¡°Come sit,¡± he invited me over to the space beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not speaking to you earlier. There was a lot I needed to do,¡± he informed me, which Ipletely understood.


    ¡°So,¡± he adjusted, picked up the sses that wereid down on a tray on the table and then filled them with wine.


    He handed over one to me before he took a sip. ¡°I want to know about my wife. Tell me about you,¡± he said.


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± I took a sip of my wine and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Imented, expecting it to be harsh.


    Alpha Caramel asked me random questions not prying too much into my affairs and even if he did, he was so good at asking that I did not notice and just spilt everything to me. He was good at making me feel at ease, despite my initial fears about marrying him.


    He was the one who kept asking questions while I answered, and I didn¡¯t even bother asking him about anything rted to me or his ns for me or try asking him anything about him. You could say I was not interested in his life. He might be nice and all, but I was still skeptical about him. I did not want to ask him directly, but I wanted to watch him instead and how he truly behaved.


    It was only when I had unanswered questions about his behavior that I would ask him about himself. For now, I would just watch him. He frowned as his eyes glided to my feet. ¡°Guess you¡¯ve noticed what I¡¯m putting on,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I need new clothes. I had to wait until this was washed and dry before I could put it on. Luckily, it came before you called for me,¡± I exined to him.


    ¡°I apologize. I¡¯ll do something about it now,¡± he said, taking out his phone.


    ¡°Get me Mitchel,¡± he instructed over the phone and, as though she was only behind the door when she was called, she came in just a few minutes.


    ¡°My wife needs clothes, get her some,¡± he instructed, then turned to me. ¡°Her size should not be hard to find. Call me if you are confused about anything.¡±


    ¡°How would you know my size? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to be asked?¡±


    ¡°There are so many things you don¡¯t know about me, wifey,¡± his eyes on me, sending strange signals in between my legs.


    He was not touching me, but it felt like he was. For a moment, I got lost in those eyes of his. Was it strange that I wanted to kiss him?

 Chapter 12

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I gave myself onest twirl in front of the mirror before stepping out. Luckily, Mitchel was just getting into the car when I stepped out of the building. She was surprised to see me also getting into the car, but she said nothing.


    I wanted to join in too. I had specific tastes, and I was not going to let anyone choose for me. Not that I doubted her, but I would feel morefortable being there. Moreover, I doubted Caramel would be able to tell my right size.


    We knew each other for only a few days, and he already knew what size I wore? I scoffed at the thought. He was definitely trying to pull my legs, and I was not going to let him deceive me into believing he was right. We headed to town.


    A town I was not well versed in, but the driver knew where we were headed and dropped us at a mall. From the look of it, it was famous around this part because of how busy it was. It was strange to see so many peoplete in the day, but maybe the mall was just that good.


    ¡°This way,¡± The maid pulled me out of my thoughts, and I walked behind her towards a stall.


    We entered, and she started searching through the clothes. ¡°Do you like this?¡± Mitchel asked as she took out a gown from the hanger.


    I looked at it for some time, then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I told her, and she passed it to the attendant.


    Thirty minutes into shopping, Mitchel¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the screen, then excused herself. She only stepped a few distances away from me, but I was not in the mood to just stand and wait, so I moved around, searching for more clothes. We had around ten clothes, but since Caramel said I could get as many as I wanted, I decided to find as many that I liked.


    We spent two hours shopping for clothes, make-up, perfumes, shoes, hair products, and a few other things ady needed to feelplete when it came to her body. Just as we were getting into the car, Mitchel bowed. ¡°I need to get something,¡± she said, and I nodded.


    I didn¡¯t think too much about it and just let her. She spent ten minutes in the mall before stepping out and into the car. It took us about thirty minutes on the road before we got back to the mansion. A few maids rushed forward to help with the bags. No matter how much I told them I had it covered, none of them allowed me to carry one bag.


    I eventually had to give up and just let them do that. We got to my room, and they ced it on my bed before exiting after a bow. I was left alone to check out what we had bought. While checking out the clothes, I noticed an additional bag.


    I looked through the contents, and my eyes widened in shock as to what I was staring at. There were three pieces of lingerie in the bag. ¡°Mitchel,¡± I called, and again, as though she was standing right at the door, she opened it and walked in.


    ¡°Who owns this?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± she replied, and I nced from her to what I was holding.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pick this,¡± I told her firmly.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, surprise all over my face. ¡°Return them,¡± I instructed, but she shook her head in refusal.


    ¡°You¡¯ll like it. I promise you,¡± she said, and I was filled with disbelief.


    ¡°No,¡± I barked. ¡°Take them back,¡± Imanded, stretching my hand for her to take it, but she refused.


    I stood there staring at her for some time before waving my hand for her to leave. I was not going to wear this. I threw them on the bed and walked into the bathroom. After bathing and then changing into one of my new dresses, I picked up one piece of lingerie, ced it in a bag, and marched out of the room. I spotted a guard and asked, ¡°Where is Alpha Caramel?¡± I asked, slowly getting the hang of his title.


    ¡°His study, Miss,¡± The guard bowed, and I nodded before heading in that direction.


    Mitchel did not listen to me, but surely she would listen to her Alpha if I told him about this. I once again nced at the bag I held, which made me roll my eyes. What actually went through Mitchel¡¯s head when she chose these for me? I pondered as I finally got to Caramel¡¯s study.


    I knocked lightly. ¡°Come in,¡± I heard his voice from within.


    I turned the knob and pushed the door lightly as I got in, but I turned around almost immediately. I heard Caramel chuckle behind me. ¡°What happened?¡± I heard him ask.


    ¡°You have no shirt on,¡± I spoke in embarrassment.


    ¡°And? You are my wife. You¡¯ll see me like this more often. Moreover, I feel hot,¡± he told me.


    ¡°Just put on a shirt, please,¡± I pleaded.


    I heard him move before he spoke. ¡°Turn around,¡± he said, and I did just that, even taking a step forward. But I stopped and opened my mouth to speak.


    He was still shirtless. However, just before I spoke, I spotted what he was having. I rushed forward, and just before he could ce the piece of meat in his mouth, I snatched it from him. ¡°Don¡¯t eat that,¡± I said.


    He looked surprised, but after ncing from me to the food, his expression turned to amusement. ¡°What¡¯s funny? You can¡¯t eat that. It¡¯s bad for your health. I¡¯ll cook it, garnish it, and then serve you. You¡¯ll see how good it is,¡± I told him, and he chuckled, rxing his back on his chair.


    ¡°Raw meat is good for me,¡± he said, and I was so close to pping my forehead.


    I just told him it was bad. What human takes raw meat? I stared at the te. He was already halfway through. I could only imagine what the doctor would make him go through after the raw meat started working in his system. ¡°It¡¯s not!¡± I firmly told him, and was about to pick up the te ready to leave for the kitchen, but he held my hand, stopping me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I don¡¯t know what it is about his eyes that keep me so glued to it all the time. His amused gaze \was only eliminating his face. Caramel was a fine-looking man and with his eyes shining so brightly, it only made it better.


    For a moment, we remained in that stance, both of us gazing into each other¡¯s eyes. I took my hand back the moment I realized what I was doing. I was not supposed to be distracted by him and his pretty face. It felt like my thoughts leaked to my face because not long after, he chuckled again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not human, if that¡¯s what you think,¡± he said, and I frowned immediately.


    I chuckled, carrying the te. ¡°Please, if that¡¯s your way of stopping me from cooking you a meal, then forget it. I¡¯m not bragging, but my cooking is good,¡± I boasted.


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf, Lavender,¡± he said calmly, and the te I held fell to the ground.

 Chapter 13

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I found her actions amusing. I had just arrived in the study after training some new recruits, one of my favorite activities. Despite having taken a bath, I decided to remain shirtless. After all, no one came into my study room without my consent, and she was so cute about it.


    I had to trick her into turning around again but was still shirtless because I felt that if she saw it again, she wouldn¡¯t be as concerned about it. Now, I was happy that she did not worry about me being half-naked, but then she was worried about my meat.


    I could not help the chuckle that left my throat on hearing her words. Yes, most humans don¡¯t take raw meat or they could fall sick. I was not human. Our human-like appearance as werewolves allowed us to somewhat control our animal instincts at times.


    However, we still need to use our sharp teeth for something good, don¡¯t we? So here I was enjoying my meat when my wife chose to tell me not to, thinking I was making a jab at her cooking skills. I would dly eat and finish any meal she cooked, no matter how poorly it turned out, solely because she was the one who cooked it.


    I then told her the truth. ¡°I am a werewolf¡± was the simple and short truth.


    She looked at me for a second with surprise arched all over her face. The te she held quickly left her hand as the shock drove through her body. She scanned my face, wondering if I was telling the truth or not. I could see a little eptance and then it shifted to disagreement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± she finally spoke.


    I stood up, making her move a step back. With a smile on my face, I pitched her lips lightly, causing her no pain. ¡°I am,¡± I calmly told her.


    I really needed her to ept me for who I am. I hadpletely forgotten Joanna did not tell her everything about me, just the bad side; I was to get married to her which she had no choice. It was my fault for not telling her all this while.


    I waited patiently for her to speak, even though I had been waiting for more than five minutes now. All she did was stare at me. ¡°Prove it,¡± she finally spoke.


    Without hesitation, I nodded. ¡°Come,¡± I said, intertwining my hands in hers.


    I picked up my shirt, and while we headed out, I put it on. I led her out of the building and into the woods. I noticed she was getting frightened as the sun was slowly making way for the moon to take the stand. ¡°I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± I reassured her, and she nodded, calming down a bit.


    When we got to a good spot, I stopped, and she looked at me, surprised, as though not expecting that we would stop. ¡°Don¡¯t get scared, okay?¡± I had to tell her. ¡°I would never hurt you.¡±


    A great percentage of humans tend to get scared of werewolves in their true form. I just needed to make sure that she was aware that I was not going to hurt her. She nodded, which made me take several steps away from her. Transforming wasn¡¯t a tedious task as long as you knew what you were doing.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In a matter of seconds, I was on all fours, letting her see Steel, my wolf, in his full form.


    *********************


    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I took a step back as he finally transformed in front of me. His wolf had brown fur and did not fail to keep those green eyes that captivated me all the time. I stared into Caramel¡¯s eyes. The wind around us did his fur good as he moved them beautifully in front of me.


    Now I understood. Mum, as always, told me things about werewolf¡¯s existence and living in a n-like form, but I find it hard to believe since I never came in contact with one in the city so I felt it was myth. She had told me I was betrothed to him when I was not born. That was a long time ago, yet he still looked as though he was in histe twenties. He looked just too young to be so. But with this, it all came together. That had to be it.


    He moved closer to me, and I was so close to taking several steps back, but I remained glued to where I stood, my heart thudding in my chest. I could still remember him telling me he would not hurt me, but I was scared out of my wits.


    He transformed back to his human form before my eyes, and even though he was back to what I was used to, my heart still pounded in my chest for a couple of minutes. He held my hand. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it,¡± he said with a smile.


    He then took a seat on the grass that was scattered all around the ground in a beautiful pattern. ¡°Sit,¡± he invited me to join him.


    I was still shocked by what I had seen and was a little scared, but even at that, I felt myself moving closer to him. It felt like all that was part of him, but he was still in control. He was still the same Caramel that even though he took me away from what I knew, he was not too bad and has not treated me badly since I came here.


    Before I could take a sit, he pulled me and ced me in his middle. My cheeks turned red almost immediately. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I managed to ask him, moving some strands of my hair to the back of my hair nervously.


    ¡°What? This?¡± He asked and moved me even closer.


    My cheeks turned redder, and I found myself loving the position. Caramel¡¯s hand stayed wrapped around me and then moved to my waist. I raised my head to look around. I had not noticed it earlier, but this ce was beautiful.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I vocally expressed my thoughts.


    ¡°If you wish, I can bring you here all the time,¡± Caramel said, cing his chin on my shoulder slightly.


    ¡°You will?¡± I asked, excited but pondering if that was possible.


    I had not been here long, but I knew Caramel was a busy man. He was their Alpha, and he had a lot to take care of. Whether he wasn¡¯t assisting people or conversing with the sentinels, he was always upied.


    ¡°This ce isn¡¯t so bad,¡± I confessed, my gaze dropping to my hand.


    ¡°Well, except¡­¡± I paused, then turned to look at him. ¡°Would they hurt me?¡± I asked, fear in my heart.


    I know Caramel would not. We¡¯d been alone for some time and he had not posed any threat, but I was still scared. ¡°I¡¯ve heard myths that werewolves do not like humans, and maybe that¡¯s why Mitchel refused to listen to me when I told her to return the lingerie she bought for me,¡± I told him.


    He locked eyes with me as he spoke. ¡°No one will hurt you. We don¡¯t hate humans, just that some of them are scared of us and think we would harm them when, in fact, we won¡¯t. As for Mitchel, I asked her to get them. That¡¯s why she could not return them.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. So that was why she left earlier to take a phone call. I shook my head. ¡°Why? I don¡¯t like it,¡± I told him.


    ¡°You are my wife and I¡¯ll like to see you looking pretty for me.¡±


    ¡°You call me your wife when we aren¡¯t even married. Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± he paused. ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s take the blood oath.¡±

 Chapter 14

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    Blood oath? The confusion was visibly written on my face. How does a blood oath have anything to do with him calling me his wife? Was that some kind of way to make me his wife? Why are wolves so strange? I expected him to say, why don¡¯t we get married but he instead said this.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but I knew no words to use, as I was confused. Maybe I had heard wrong. I attempted to speak again, but then Caramel spoke. ¡°I know it¡¯s not something you are used to, but it¡¯s to bind us together,¡± he told me, which proves I heard him correctly.


    ¡°Why must we be bound together? Do you think I would run away?¡± I quickly threw the question at him.


    I was here now. I could not possibly run even if I wanted to do so. This was miles away from my home. I have nevere to Canada before and doubted anyone would let me leave. I am literally bound here. I was sure the only reason I was allowed to go to town earlier today was because of the guards that joined us.


    They were silent, but that did not mean they were not watching my every move. Moreover, by not making any attempts to leave does not prove that I¡¯m on for all that was happening here so long as I was not treated badly. I had so much to say, but before I could spill it, Caramel spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that. Werewolves are bound to their mates forever,¡± he exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your mate, am I?¡± I asked him, curiosity in my eyes.


    I thought werewolves were mated to werewolves. I was human and I do not feel any sort of way to make me think otherwise. ¡°You are not,¡± he answered, ¡°But I¡¯m allowed to pick one for myself. Someone that I have fallen in love with and wants to spend the rest of my days with.¡±


    ¡°You just met me, there¡¯s no way you have fallen in love with me,¡± I told him, acting oblivious to the countless feelings I have been shown since I came to this pack and started to get to know him.


    ¡°For some people, they can¡¯t, but I do and I have. I have fallen in love with you for a very long time now,¡± he confessed, staring into my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this, so you would be obligated to love me back. No, I won¡¯t force you to do that. All I want from you is to ept me and be my wife,¡± he said.


    I pondered for some time while looking away from him. He still held me close, not minding that I might say no to him. My mind wondered if it was going to be bad to do that with him. What if he makes things difficult for meter on? That thought reyed in my heart, but I brushed it off as I remembered all the few times we spent together.


    Aside from two things that make me want to think he is bad for me, like agreeing to get married to me without my consent and now revealing to me that he is a werewolf, I see no other thing wrong with him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I finally told him.


    He looked at me with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Really?¡± He asked, and I nodded, replicating his smile.


    He adjusted me so I could sit facing the side. He took hold of my hand and nced from my hand back to my face. ¡°It¡¯s going to hurt just a little,¡± he informed me, and I nodded.


    His canines came into view. My heart thudded in my heart as he moved his teeth closer to my thumb. I shut my eyes briefly as I felt his teeth sink into my skin, making me hiss. I opened my eyes a minuteter and watched him repeat the same with his thumb.


    Once his thumb was sessfully bleeding, he retracted his canines and then turned to me. ¡°Repeat after me,¡± he told me, and I nodded.


    ¡°I, Caramel Moon,¡± he said.


    ¡°I, Lavender Flint¡±


    ¡°Promise to be bound to you, Lavender Flint.¡±


    I paused, scared of this line. I didn¡¯t know what edge this was driving at and it scared me so much. What does it mean for us to be bound? Maybe I should have asked before proceeding to do this. I stared at my bleeding thumb for some time before raising my head to meet his eyes.


    Those eyes that have been nothing but calm and gentle. His green eyes were one of the many things I loved about his body, followed by his lips. I quickly averted my gaze as I said the words, ¡°Promise to be bound to you, Caramel Moon.¡±


    ¡°For the rest of our days and for the other lives toe,¡± he spoke, not minding that I took my time to repeat hisst words.


    ¡°For the rest of our days and for the other lives toe,¡± I repeated.


    He then led my thumb into his lips, wiping off every blood that remained. I knew I had to do the same since he did it but I could only take in a little, which he did not mind. It made him chuckle instead. ¡°You don¡¯t like blood?¡± hemented while making me rx on his chest with my back.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never done that before.¡± I gave him the honest truth.


    But thinking about it deeply, if I indeed did that with someone else before now, does not mean we would be bound to each other forever. ¡°That benefits me then. I have you all to myself,¡± he said and began tickling me.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± I said, barely able to contain myself.


    Quickly, I got up and ran some distance away from me. ¡°I¡¯m going to catch you. You know that, right?¡± He teased and being the stubborn girl I was, I flipped my hair and told him, ¡°I want to see you try.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The moment he moved, I giggled, running away. ¡°You cannot run away for long,¡± I heard him say as I hide behind a tree.


    I stood behind the tree for a minute to catch my breath before taking a peek to see where he was. The moment I did that, I retracted immediately as he was almost looking in my direction. I heard himing closer. ¡°Gotcha¡± he screamed, but I had gotten out of there.


    He turned to me, and I raised my brows at me. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m faster.¡± I teased.


    In a twinkle of an eye, he was no longer standing beside the tree but in front of me. It made me gasp in shock. Another minute and I had my back to the tree, eyes on him as he smiled at me, pinching my cheeks lightly.


    ¡°You look cute when you smile. Can you do it often?¡± He requested.


    ¡°So long as you don¡¯t make me upset, then yes,¡± I teased him before he brought his thumb to my lips lining them.


    The look in his eyes shut me up, swallowing lightly. He was so drawn to my lips and I was to his. My eyes slowly fluttered close as his lips got to mine, taking every inch to have a taste of me properly. I parted my lips, and he got in easily, my tongue weing him.


    I threw my hand around his neck, pulling him closer, then he pulled away. He uttered the words, ¡°Put on the lingerie for me,¡± in a seductive tone.

 Chapter 15

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I felt a childlike sense as I looked down at my thumb, where she had licked away my blood. I could not exin the feeling I had for Lavender. It was love, but I couldn¡¯t help but think there was something else attached to it. I was growing obsessed with her.


    ¡°Caramel,¡± I heard her soft voice call me from the door


    She was standing at the door putting on the lingerie but with ace-long lingerie robe to cover up the beauty underneath. My lights were turned off, but I could see her clearly. I walked over to her with calm strides. The moment I stood before her, she raised her head to meet with my eyes.


    Silently, I brushed aside her parted hair that gracefully fell on her shoulders. She stood still, allowing me, but with her, I could sense the nervousness in her expression. Slowly, with our eyes locked, I took off the belt of the robe, gradually revealing the body of a goddess.


    Taking my hand to her shoulders, I slowly glided the jacket off her hand and let it fall to the ground around her legs. I took a step back to admire her beauty. She had beautiful curves and even in the darkness, her skin still found a way to glow.


    I wrapped my hand around her waist, pulling her close, then lifted her chin before bringing my lips to hers. This would be the second time I was having a taste of her lips, and it still felt like the first. The taste made me lose control.


    With great effort, I pulled away from her and stared into her gray eyes. She was so innocent. I bent over and carried her to the bed, cing her gently, even though my entire body wanted otherwise. All the while, her eyes remained on me.


    I took my lips back on hers, making sure to be slow and let her enjoy it. I wanted to make her want me just as bad as I wanted her. I took my hand to the spaghetti sleeves that hung weakly around her shoulder and pulled it down.


    Breaking the kiss, I spoke. ¡°You are so beautiful I cannot resist.¡±


    In a single blink, I had nothing on. She stared at me with surprise in her eyes, and her innocence made me smile. I have saved so much of my energy just for this day, and it felt like I was losing every form of control I had.


    I ravaged her lips before driving my lips to her chin down to her corbone, making sure to lick and roll her skin in between my lips as I did so. I quickly took off the lingerie before wrapping my lips around her nipples, sucking on it hard.


    I squeezed the other breast, prompting a moan from her. With my lips still around her breast, I lined her body with my finger, down to her legs before parting it open. She had underwear and with just a single tug; it tore.


    The next minute, my fingers drove into her, which made her gasp. I could not wait to hear her moans. I was slowly losing control of all I had and, as such, I inserted two fingers into her. She hissed, but it quickly turned to light moans the more I thrust into her.


    She was loving every bit of it. I knew she had never done this before and so I wanted her to know what it felt like. My tongue rolled about her nipples as I went on thrusting into her, sending more shivers of pleasure down her body.


    Her look of pleasure was perfect for me. I let go of her nipples and took my lips back to hers. She quickly wrapped her hand around my neck and pulled me in. Our lips remained on each other while she finally reached her climax.


    I raised my head to have a look at her, holding her face as I did so. She had a teardrop on her eyshes, which made me concerned. ¡°Did I hurt you? I asked, and she responded with a solemn shake of her head.


    ¡°Are you sure? I could stop if you¡­¡± I tried to get off, but she stopped me, holding my hands.


    ¡°I like it. It was just new to me,¡± she said.


    ¡°More reasons I should stop.¡±


    ¡°No, please. I really want this,¡± she said and brought her lips to mine.


    I could not resist the smooth movement of her lips on mine. I wrapped my hands around her as my hands went down to my lips again. I massaged her vulva lightly before inserting one finger into her honeypot. She was still very wet, and I gained an easy entrance. I could hear her soft gasp at my first thrusting in.


    Just before she could reach her climax, I pulled away and let her lie down. It took a lot for me to remain as I did this. I would not want to hurt her as I went into her. Just then, I glided my tip to her entrance. She had so much juice spilling around that made it easy, but she was really tight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold it, baby girl,¡± I said to her so she would be calm.


    She did just that, and I tried to move in slowly. But two inches in, I could no longer do it. Her insides were calling him so bad, he could not reach it if he was calm. He bent over to her and whispered in her ears, ¡°I can be slow, baby girl. Can you take me in all at once?¡±


    She looked unsure, but she still nodded. I mmed into her with a force which I expected to hurt, but instead, a low moan came from her. I kept thrusting in and out of her making it hard for neither of us to have enough of each other. Our sweats increased and missed with each other, our arousal was reaching the top with each thrust.


    I bent over to have another kiss, which was frantic. I pulled away but gripped her breast, my fingers around her nipples and as I squeezed, I made sure to get the side of my fingers around her nipples to stimte her some more.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after, she moaned my name, ¡°Caramel¡±


    Almost immediately, we both climaxed on each other, satisfaction washing over me as Iy beside her on the bed. I ced a kiss on her lips and her forehead before bringing her closer to my body. She brought so muchfort to me.


    She quickly fell asleep the moment her head got to my chest. I could tell how exhausted she was. I stayed awake longer, just holding her and admiring her beautiful face on me. Then her hand moved to my legs. My eyes widened in shock, wondering what was happening, and before I could react, her fingers were around my erection.


    I smirked, kissed her forehead, and whispered softly in her ear, ¡°Another time, dear, rest now.¡±

 Chapter 16

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I turned to the side, a groan escaping my lips as I felt the morning sun on my body. I felt really exhausted and so unwilling to get out of bed for another hour or two, but I knew I could not stay in bed for long. I would not want Caramel¡¯s people to think I waszy.


    Speaking of Caramel, I fluttered my eyes open and made sure not to keep them too open, as I didn¡¯t want to go blind by the sun. It was then I remembered the activities of the previous day. I knew I wasn¡¯t too old to be a virgin, but none of the guys around me ever gave me thatfort enough to let me give them that.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, I was a bit upset. I turned,ying on my back as I stared at the ceiling, my mind reying all Caramel did to me. I had only met Caramel a few days ago, and here I was already going crazy for him. Caramel was different from all of them. He was a man that knew what he wanted and acted on it. My cheeks blushed red.


    I never thought I would love being handled in such a way until I met Caramel. A knock came to the door, but it was faint as I was still stuck in my daydream.


    ¡°Your Majesty, your dress is ready,¡± I heard Mitchel say.


    I stared at the door, nk for a moment, and then his voice came, ¡°Won¡¯t you answer the door?¡±


    My eyes widened in shock as I turned to where he stood in front of the bathroom door. His lips curved up as he walked over to his wardrobe cab. I sluggishly got out of bed and grabbed my jacket, which was not too revealing, before opening the door wide enough for me to take the dress Mitchel held.


    ¡°Good morning, Your Majesty,¡± she greeted with a smile, and I nodded.


    ¡°Breakfast will be ready soon,¡± Mitchel added, and I smiled at her before shutting the door.


    ¡°You handled that well.¡± I sensed the sarcasm in his voice, which made me roll my eyes as I approached the bed.


    I plopped on the bed as he spoke again. ¡°You can sleep in. A queen always deserves her beauty sleep,¡± but then he turned to me.


    His gaze remained on me for only a minute before turning around to grab his clothes. Before me, he put them on. I wanted to avoid looking at him, but when you have someone as good-looking as Caramel standing before you, it would be very hard.


    He was not doing anything, but I felt myself wanting him all over again. His green eyes weren¡¯t looking at me, but I wished they did. They were so calm and enchanting, and I could look at them every day. His pink lips thatplemented his beauty were not left out. I could only remember how good they were on mine yesterday.


    His hair fell over his shoulders as he was yet to ce it in his usual bun, but he looked like a god even with his hair down. Another thing that stood out was his tattoo, which went around his waist. Unfortunately, I could not stare at it for long as he put on his trousers before turning around to face the mirror.


    I had yet to have a proper look at that tattoo of his, to know what it might mean. I tilted my head to the side as I admired him some more. How could a man be hot and also cute at the same time? All I could say was that Caramel was both.


    He turned around, and I straightened up, acting as though I was not just gloating over him. With a smile on his face, he crouched before me and then kissed me. I wrapped my hand around him as I slowlyy down on the bed.


    He pulled away and locked eyes with me. ¡°I know you want more, but now is not the time. I will miss breakfast,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Work. I have a few things I need to do in the pack,¡± he told me, and I sat up.


    ¡°Can Ie with you? I¡¯m not really doing anything here.¡±


    He held my face and ced a kiss on my cheek. ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±


    And he walked out of the room. I stood there wondering why he didn¡¯t want me toe. Was it because I was human? I shoved that thought aside and went into the bathroom to carry out my morning routine.


    Caramel¡¯s bathroom wasrger than mine, and mine was not even considered small. All the things I might need were in the cab, and I wondered how he got them. However, I did not let myself think about it much.


    My stomach was rumbling, so I quickly stepped out of the room. Just at the door, I stepped on someone. Quickly, I stepped back and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±


    Thedy before me sized me up. ¡°You are so lucky I am in a good mood, or I¡¯d break you, peasant,¡± she threatened, then walked away.


    I stood there, stunned, wondering what had just happened. Was all that necessary? I asked myself. It then dawned on me I had not seen thisdy since I came here. She was elegantly dressed, too, so I ought to have been introduced to her.


    Maybe she was here briefly. I tried to brush it off. My growling stomach made me quickly head for the dining room so I could have a good meal. From the looks of it, I could eat an entire pot. When I stepped in, thedy was seated at the table.


    I smiled at her, but she frowned and looked away. Ignoring her, I took a seat at the head of the table. It was a habit back at home. Dad told me I was his daughter and needed to stay at the head of the table to prove that.


    ¡°Peasants now have audacity,¡± thedy spoke, and I frowned, turning to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a peasant,¡± I calmly told her, irritation in my voice.


    ¡°Get off this table. I believe you are new, but maids do not sit at the dining table, and neither do they sit in the Alpha¡¯s chair. I will inform him about this. You¡¯ll die in a split second,¡± she told me.


    Does she think I am a maid? That is a far-fetched assumption. Aren¡¯t I dressed like I am royalty? Yes, I am not putting on a long, flowing gown that will hurt my ribs, but I was putting on a fancy dress. It was just simple.


    I ignored her. If I kept on speaking, she would only see that as an avenue to keep speaking. I turned to the maid. ¡°Please serve me.¡±


    The maid was about toe to me when a resounding p reached her face. ¡°So you two decided to y this game, right?¡± thedy spoke, with the maid holding her slowly reddening face.


    ¡°You!¡± thedy turned to me. ¡°Get off this table now!¡±


    ¡°Who are you to tell me that?¡± I had to ask.


    ¡°Lady Rose, Shadow Pack¡¯s future Luna,¡± thedy angrily told me.

 Chapter 17

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    The Future Luna? I froze. I stared at her, unable to hide the shock on my face. Wasn¡¯t Luna meant to be his wife? I was his wife, so how was she the future Luna? I wanted to ask, but the words failed toe out. I did not want to believe that it was true. Caramel would not do this to me, would he? I thought he loved me.


    Rose noticed my shocked expression and was seething with joy from it. She turned to the maid that had wanted to serve my meal. ¡°Come serve me,¡± she instructed.


    I got out of my daze, but I still could not speak for a couple of minutes. Rose loved seeing me that way. Once the maid was done serving her, she returned to my side. ¡°Should I serve you, Your-¡±


    I raised my hand, stopping the maid from speaking further. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on breakfast,¡± I told her, then rose to my feet.


    I turned around to leave, when Rose scoffed. ¡°I know since Caramel has been busy, you peasants think you own this mansion. I¡¯m back, and I will set all of you straight. Beginning with you, human,¡± she said.


    I bit my lips not to say anything to her before heading out of the living room, but Rose stopped me. ¡°Where do you think you are going, peasant?¡± she asked.


    I refused to turn around and just kept on moving. Just as I left the door, Rose came at me, grabbing my arm harshly. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me,¡± I said, trying to take my hand back.


    ¡°You are really stubborn, aren¡¯t you?¡± She sneered and then let go of my arm. ¡°Kitchen, now,¡± shemanded, folding her hands.


    ¡°There are maids for that,¡± I told her.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    I knew she did not know who I was, but why would she speak to anyone in such a manner? ¡°Rose, you-¡±


    I got a p to my face, making me swallow my words. ¡°You will never call me by my name. Ever!¡± she warned.


    I raised my hand to hit her, but I stopped halfway, folding my fist. She flinched, taking a step back. When she realized I was not going to hit her, she spoke, ¡°Hit me. Hit me and have your head on a spike the next minute,¡± she threatened.


    I dropped my hand and walked away, but just as I ascended the stairs, Rose spoke, ¡°Well, at least you know your ce,¡± she said.


    I went into my room, and no matter how I wanted to act indifferent about it, it still disturbed me. Was she really his future Luna? Werewolves were not polygamous, right? Or was the oath a farce? I tried to shake off the thought because I was slowly giving myself a headache.


    An hourter, a knock came at my door. ¡°Come in,¡± I ushered.


    Mitchel bowed the moment she stepped in. ¡°Your Majesty, you need to eat. Alpha Caramel will not be happy to know you have not eaten,¡± she told me, but I did not care if he was happy or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I simply said.


    She tried to speak again, but I was not in the mood. ¡°I will not speak further on this. Please leave,¡± I instructed.


    She stared at me for a minute before bowing and leaving me alone. I nced at the book I held, then sighed before leaving the room. I tried distracting myself with the book, but Rose¡¯s words and Caramel possibly lying to me kept ringing in my ears.


    Hours went by with me thinking, then it clocked lunchtime. My stomach growled for the umpteenth time when a maid knocked and informed me of lunch. No matter how I was, my stubbornness was bigger, so I sent the maid away.


    I took a nap, but it was interrupted by my stomach rumbling. Only a minuteter, a knock came. ¡°Your Majesty, Alpha Caramel is requesting your presence,¡± Mitchel said.


    I said nothing, and she turned the knob, walking in. Before she could speak, I did. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him,¡± I said.


    ¡°Alpha Caramel will not be happy to-¡±


    ¡°Can you stop with that excuse? I don¡¯t want to see him. Now go!¡± I yelled at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty,¡± she said and rushed out of the room.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I went into the bathroom and took a bath, hoping that would be better than food right now. May my stubbornness not kill me.


    I didn¡¯t ept this marriage, so why should I be upset that he has a Luna that was not me? Ugh. I cursed at myself before taking a seat in front of my dressing mirror. ¡°I called,¡± Caramel¡¯s voice came.


    I raised my head, my eyes on the mirror as I watched him approach me. ¡°And I told them I didn¡¯t want to see you.¡± I threw the words at him, not caring that he might be upset.


    He twirled my chair and locked eyes with me. ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked.


    I rolled my eyes at him, then tried to turn back around, but he stopped it. ¡°What?¡± I snapped at him.


    ¡°I was told you haven¡¯t eaten since I left. Why?¡± he asked, but I would not be that girl who would tell him his real Luna made me upset and, as such, I was stubborn to eat.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go eat.¡± He gave me his hand, but I nced at it and looked away from him, folding my arms. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± and just then, my stomach growled.


    Embarrassment washed over me. ¡°Your stomach says otherwise. Do you have something special in mind you want them to prepare for you? I can tell them to do it,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°When were you going to tell me?¡± I asked him.


    He looked confused for a minute as he asked, ¡°What? I¡¯ll never hide anything from you.¡±


    And I believed this before I was told he had a Luna that was not me, which was hidden from me all this while. He was so good at hiding it. I felt upset about believing him in the first ce. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat,¡± I told him as I rose to my feet, not wanting to discuss Rose.


    His eyes remained on me all the way. I ignored it, as I knew he was pretending. He was not the person I thought he was. I walked out of the room, and not long after, he was standing beside me, ncing at me now and then as we headed towards the dining table.


    While we walked down the stairs, I darted my eyes around, looking for that witch. I did not need them to ruin my day any further. He pulled out a chair for me, and I sat on it, not wanting to make a scene in front of the maids.


    Just before Caramel could take his seat, that witch¡¯s high-pitched voice filled the entire room. ¡°Caramel!¡±


    Caramel turned, his eyes widening in shock, and then he nced at me before returning his gaze to Rose, who rushed towards him with arms spread. He really was hiding her from me.

 Chapter 18

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    Rose¡¯s heels pped on the marble floor as she rushed towards Caramel with her hands spread for a hug. The moment she got close to Caramel, she wrapped her hand around his neck and pulled him close. This action made me fold my hand into a fist. My stomach was hurting at this point, so I could not leave. I gestured for a maid to serve me, and she quickly did that while Rose spoke to Caramel.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve missed you, Caramel,¡± she said.


    She calls him by his real name, too. There is no way her words were not true. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you wereing,¡± Caramel said.


    Rose giggled and replied, ¡°Oh, I just wanted to surprise you. Mum said it would be perfect,¡± she stated as they took a seat.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Caramel asked.


    ¡°Oh, she is fine. She was d I was back in the pack,¡± Rose kept smiling like a fool. I felt like using my fork to stab her cheeks to prevent her from even doing so.


    ¡°I am d too,¡± Caramel said as he gestured for the maids to serve him.


    ¡°You do not want to know what I stopped from happening when you were away. You really need to keep an eye on these peasants,¡± Rose sent a dagger gaze at me, but I ignored it, enjoying my food because that was all that mattered to me right now.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Caramel asked as he began eating.


    ¡°Why is she eating with you? She is a maid and a peasant,¡± Rose sneered.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. Lavender isn¡¯t a maid.¡±


    ¡°She smells like a human, so how is she not a maid? Did she do something to you?¡± Rose squinted her eyes. ¡°You know I can just break her if you like, right?¡± Rose added.


    I pushed my chair back and turned to Mitchel. ¡°Please bring my food to my room,¡± I instructed before walking away from there. I could not stand sitting there and listening to them speak about me like I was not sitting there. And Caramel did not even try to defend me. Once I was in, Mitchel ced my meal in front of me on the table.


    I sat and enjoyed my food in the room¡¯s quietness. There was no witch or lying wolf speaking at my side, so I was relieved. Just when I was enjoying my meal, Caramel walked in and took position across from me.


    ¡°I apologize for Rose¡¯s words. She can be over the top sometimes,¡± he said.


    ¡°Over the top or rude?¡± I said, stuffing my mouth with food the next minute.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± he said and tried to touch my hand, but I dashed it from the table.


    I heard him sigh before he spoke. ¡°What did she say to you before now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Were you not with her a few minutes ago? You could have asked her,¡± I stubbornly told him.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    I remained silent but could not continue eating, so I went off the table to the bed. ¡°Who is she?¡± I finally asked, plopping on the bed.


    ¡°Did she say something?¡± Caramel asked, making me pass a look at him.


    With long strides, he sat beside me on the bed. ¡°She is Rose, one of the Sentinels¡¯ daughters. Her mother is my mother¡¯s friend,¡± he exined.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I waited patiently for him to finish because I knew there was more to be said. Caramel sighed when he saw the look on my face. I guess I already gave away the fact that Rose said something to me. ¡°Even though Mum acted like me not having a mate was not a big deal, she proposed I get married to Rose, but I refused.¡±


    I scoffed at his words, standing up then facing him. ¡°You think I am a fool? Rose has so much power and authority in this mansion and you tell me you refused? She told me she was the future Luna of this pack,¡± I screamed at him, and the only thing he did was sigh.


    His reaction was only making me more upset. I shook my head and turned around to leave the room. This was a mistake. My trust in him was a mistake, and even bothering to yell at him was another mistake. He rushed over and held me back, spinning me around and holding me around my waist as I stared at him.


    ¡°I know you are upset right now, but I need you to calm down. I will make sure she doesn¡¯t say that again. Just before I came here, I informed her you are my wife-¡±


    ¡°But not the Luna,¡± I pointed out to him, which made him pause.


    ¡°That title wille, but right now, do not let Rose make you feel you are not thedy of the mansion. You are,¡± Caramel calmly told me. Why was it making it hard for me to stay angry with him? His eyes were so enchanting and distracting. ¡°I got something for you,¡± he informed me.


    He took me out of my room and into his, and as soon as I entered, I was overwhelmed by the sight of numerous boxes. I nced at him before approaching. ¡°Are we celebrating something?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Yes, my wife,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I appreciated before picking up one of the boxes. Within was a cute purse. I saw this purse back when we were shopping, but we had already gotten so much that I chose to keep it. ¡°How did you know?¡± I smiled at him.


    ¡°Mitchel told me,¡± he replied, which I nodded to.


    Standing at a distance, he observed me as I unpacked most of the boxes. The items varied from clothing to fresh books to jewelry. I could not stop smiling as I unpacked them. ¡°This is too much,¡± I told him.


    He walked over to me with a small box in his hand. Reluctantly, I took it and a beautiful star diamond neid inside of it. My eyes widened in shock. ¡°You-¡±


    I took out the ne, carefully looking at it. Caramel took it and carefully ced it around my neck. ¡°Perfect,¡± heplimented.


    I pulled him by the shirt and kissed him so hard we were breathless for a couple of minutes. ¡°So, do you forgive me?¡± he asked, and I shrugged. ¡°Maybe,¡± I said, going back to my gifts.


    ¡°That p was not too bad anyway,¡± I excitedly said.


    ¡°p?¡± Caramel sounded confused.


    I nced at him and that was when it dawned on me that I had not told him Rose had pped me. Without thinking much about it, I told him. I nced at him, but his smile was gone. It scared me because his aura filled the room almost immediately.


    I nervously chuckled because I thought it was something small. ¡°Why do you look like that?¡± I asked, and the side of his lips curved up.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he ced a kiss on my cheeks then spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ll be back. I need to take care of something,¡± he informed me before heading for the door.


    I hummed before the door flung open and mmed shut.

 Chapter 19

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I tried to remain calm and not show Lavender that I was upset with what she had told me. Yes, Rose and I were matched, but I made it clear to my mother that I would not marry her. She was a friend, but after my mother fed her some lies about me getting married to her, she became unbearable.


    I could not stand her constant touches and advances towards me. What made it ten times worse was when she decided to tell everyone she came across that she was the future Luna of the pack, even though we weren¡¯t even mated yet. I liked her, but only as a friend and nothing intimate. I stated this clearly when I had enough.


    After the incident, she departed to another country, expressing the need for personal space and time to think. I thought that would be the end and I would not need to exin anything to her again, but I was mistaken. She had the audacity to tell Lavender that she was the future Luna, and just when I was trying to calm myself and not be too obvious, Lavender informed me that she had been pped.


    ¡°Get me Rose,¡± Imanded a maid who was about to walk past me after a bow.


    I was unable to hide my anger anymore. The maid bowed and rushed to do as I asked while I headed for the balcony. Not long after getting there, I heard her voice behind me. ¡°You sent for me,¡± she said, and I turned to look at her.


    ¡°Why did you lie to Lavender about you being the future Luna of the pack?¡± I asked, trying to act calm or I might kill her.


    Sheughed nervously. ¡°I thought she was a maid, and I was trying to teach-¡±


    ¡°You thought she was a maid, and that was why you lied to her?¡± I moved a step forward.


    Rose stepped back in fright as she swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to lie. It was a habit to tell people I was the future Luna.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You had three months to get rid of that stupid habit and you still could not,¡± I firmly told her. ¡°I would have let it go if you had notmitted another grave mistake. You pped her.¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she shook her head. ¡°No, it was only a mistake. I did not mean to do that. Like I said, she didn¡¯t tell me she was your wife. If I knew, I would never have hit her,¡± she tried to exin, but I was not listening to any of it.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Moon Goddess and our longstanding friendship, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand before me and still keep talking. ¡°You leave this mansion first thing tomorrow morning,¡± I instructed.


    ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry. Why send me away? This ce has been my home for quite a while now,¡± she said.


    ¡°You forget your ce, Rose. I don¡¯t want to see you here by tomorrow, or you would not like to know how you¡¯ll end up leaving.¡± With that, I walked away from her to my study.


    Not long after stepping in, Asher came into the room. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s drastic?¡± he asked as we both took a seat. ¡°I don¡¯t think her father would be happy to know his daughter was sent home that way.¡±


    ¡°He could get angry all he wants, but I don¡¯t want to see Rose in this mansion. Lavender needs to have a peaceful stay here. I don¡¯t want her to feel she does not belong, and with Rose¡¯s actions, she will make that difficult, no matter how much she tries to make it seem like she would not do it,¡± I exined, and he understood with a nod.


    ¡°How are the recruits?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°They are holding up. Some still need more time to get used to the rigorous training.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see them,¡± I said, rising to my feet.


    Our destination for training was a distantrge field, so we left the mansion and made our way there. When they caught sight of me approaching, they stopped and arranged themselves in a row of five, and then proceeded to bow. ¡°Good day, Alpha,¡± they greeted in unison.


    I nodded at them, impressed at how quick they had be. ¡°Continue,¡± I instructed, and they all scattered to do what they were doing.


    Slowly, I watched every one of them as they worked. Some were learning how to use a bow and arrow, so I walked over to their side and watched as the master helped them get it right. ¡°Fire,¡± the man said, and the boys released their arrows towards the board.


    Some missed the mark while a few hit it. I moved over to the team having a sword fight. ¡°That¡¯s not how you stand with a sword,¡± I said.


    All the boys turned to look at me, and the very boy whom I was correcting had my stare. He tried to correct it, but only made it worse. Beta Asher went closer to him and helped him with the right position. ¡°Your legs should not be too firm on the ground, and neither should they be too free either,¡± Beta Asher told him before walking back to where I stood.


    The next group to be visited was the boys learning how to use guns. One boy was shaking while holding the gun. ¡°Does it scare you?¡± I asked, and the boy turned to me, his face red with fear.


    I loveing to this field because of the young boys who have yet to understand the world. I was once this way: naive, weak, and did not want to use my power as a wolf, but when you understand what the world holds, you be strong.


    Their training had to start at an early age of fifteen, and some who were not lucky started a littleter, which could make it difficult for them, but they just had to adapt quickly. School, reading, and writing were not the only things they needed to know, but how to kill too.


    ¡°Fear isn¡¯t good, boy,¡± I said, moving closer to him. ¡°The gun is meant to scare your enemies, not you,¡± I firmly said as I helped him ce his fingers right.


    ¡°Try shooting,¡± I told him, moving to the side.


    The boy, still shaking, shot and I smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll get the hang of it soon,¡± I said, tapping his shoulder once before walking away.


    Thest group to have a look at was the group learning how tobat. The boys in this category were much more mature than the rest. Most of them were seventeen, going up to neen.


    I stood at the side, watching them keenly. If I wanted them to be perfect, I had to pay attention to every detail. These boys needed little attention from me from the five minutes I spent there because they were close to being good.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed,¡± I noted to Beta Asher, who nodded.


    ¡°They seem better than the rest,¡± he added.


    I turned around after having my fill of their activities, ready to leave. Once we got into the car, I made a decision concerning Lavender. ¡°Invite Mum to the mansion tomorrow. I need her to meet Lavender,¡± I instructed Beta Asher.


    For now, I could not make her Luna, but at least she could meet my mother, and that would end the quest to make Rose my wife.

 Chapter 20

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I sat in front of the mirror as the maids helped with my hair and makeup. My heart thudded in my chest as I contemted the impression I would make on Caramel¡¯s mother. Would she say I was not enough for her son because I was human?


    I have only been here a few days, and I really wanted to be epted as one of their own. No matter how much I tried to think that she might ept me without judging me, I was still filled with fear. Caramel had told me there was nothing to worry about, but he said that because it was his mother.


    I was not her child. I was his son¡¯s wife, and I needed to be perfect in her eyes for him. From stories that I¡¯ve been told about mothers-inw, it will be hard to make her like me.


    ¡°What is she like?¡± I asked the maids.


    ¡°Alpha Caramel¡¯s mother?¡± Mitchel asked, and I nodded, staring at her through the mirror.


    ¡°She is a fine woman,¡± she replied.


    ¡°And calm too,¡± another said.


    ¡°Is she hard to please?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°She has her distinct taste. She doesn¡¯t take ordinary things, if that¡¯s what you are asking,¡± Mitchel said, and I became more worried.


    I was ordinary. I was a human born in Texas with nothing extraordinary about me. I was not even fully educated as I had to stop aftering here. What do I have to impress her? I began to doubt my beauty as I stared at myself in the mirror. What if she said I was not beautiful enough?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. She will like you. You are a sweet soul after all,¡± Mitchelplimented.


    I smiled, but it was half-hearted. Was she going to see my sweet soul or the fact that I was human? I really wanted to be included here. It was strange to say, but I wanted to be part of Caramel¡¯s life.


    ¡°You are ready, Your Majesty,¡± Mitchel¡¯s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    I stared at my unrecognizable figure in the mirror before rising to my feet. The makeup on my face was beautiful and was made to blend with my skin tone ordingly. My hair was made into waves, which added to the look.


    I had on a simple, long purple gown that held me in all the right ces. To match it all up, I had a nice silver pair of shoes on my feet. I had no ne or earrings on as Caramel had told them not to do so, and I still wondered why.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Your Majesty,¡± they all chorused.


    I smiled at them before turning my gaze to the mirror again. The door opened and Caramel stepped in with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Good day, Alpha,¡± the maids greeted.


    Caramel only nced at them once with a stroke of a nod before returning his attention to me. He waved his hand, dismissing them, and they hurriedly left the room, giving both of us some privacy.


    ¡°My wife looks stunning,¡± heplimented as he approached.


    He wrapped his hand around my waist before kissing my neck. I threw my head to the side, shutting my eyes as his lips sent sweet sensations down my spine.


    ¡°You look so good. I want to have you here and now,¡± his deep voice echoed in my ears.


    In one swift move, he spun me around and our lips were on each other. His hands groped my buttocks, pulling me closer. I could feel his erection through the fine fabric of his trousers. He pulled away and smiled.


    ¡°I got something for you,¡± he said and took out a box from his long jacket.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He opened it to reveal a set of earrings with a matching silver ne.


    ¡°Put it on,¡± he said, and I picked up the earrings.


    The moment they were on me, he picked out the ne and ced the box down. Gently, he moved my hair to the side as he helped me put on the ne. Once he had hooked it, he arranged my hair before making me look at him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong to pick this for you,¡± he said with a smile.


    I turned around to have a look at it through the mirror, tilting my head side to side to see each side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± he asked the moment he noticed my frown.


    ¡°I feel overdressed,¡± I finally told him.


    I looked like I was heading for a party and would easily steal the attention of everyone. I would not want his mother to think I was a pick-me girl. I faced him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± I asked him.


    His eyes glided through my outfit, and he shook his head.


    ¡°You look perfect to me.¡±


    ¡°Perfect for your mum?¡± I asked.


    He said nothing for a few minutes, which made me scared.


    ¡°If I like it, Mother will,¡± he firmly said as he raised my chin.


    ¡°I am nervous to meet her,¡± I confessed. ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t like me?¡± I spun around to look at myself in the mirror.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be worried about that. She will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m human,¡± I said, and he chuckled.


    ¡°Mum does not care if you are human or not.¡±


    He spun me around and locked eyes with mine.


    ¡°Human or not, I choose you, and I love you. That¡¯s all that matters. You are meeting my mum today just for the recognition and not for her approval or disapproval. You are perfect for me,¡± he confessed, making me smile.


    He kissed me briefly before giving me his hand.


    ¡°Are you ready to see my mother now?¡± he asked, and I nodded.


    With Caramel at my side, I knew I would not mess up in front of his mother. All I needed was him. I nced at him as we walked out of my room, hand in hand, and I wondered, ¡°How did I fall in love with this man so hard?¡±

 Chapter 21

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    It was a new feeling for me, and I never expected to have such emotions towards him, but I was mistaken. Everything about him had a way of fascinating me and making me feel better. I didn¡¯t even mind that he was a werewolf. He didn¡¯t match the dangerous image portrayed by the myths.


    Caramel was not dangerous. I smiled as he held my hand tighter. We slowly descended the stairs with Caramel¡¯s hand clinging to mine. He looked gentle as he helped me down the stairs. We headed slowly towards the living area, and from the door, I spotted her sitting graciously on the couch with her eyes on the television.


    Once we got closer, she turned to us with a bright smile on her face. ¡°Caramel,¡± she called with an angelic voice as she stood up.


    Caramel let go of my hand and hugged her. She hummed with joy before cing a little kiss on his cheeks, then let go of him. From the look of it, I could tell that they were close. There was a look of admiration in her eyes as she looked at him. She moved a step back, then curtsied. ¡°Alpha,¡± she said, and Caramel nodded with a smile.


    ¡°How are you, Mother?¡± Caramel asked.


    She nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been well,¡± then she looked at me.


    A warm smile appeared on her face as I mimicked her curtsy. I did my best to greet Mrs. Moon with a polite ¡°Good day.¡±


    I nced at Caramel, who had a simple smile on his face. I took my gaze to his mother, and her eyes glided over my attire beforending on my face again with a bright smile. ¡°Mum, this is Lavender,¡± Caramel introduced, stretching his hand to me, which I took.


    I bowed slightly at her with a smile. Then Caramel turned to me. ¡°Lavender, this is my mother, Delh Moon,¡± Caramel said.


    ¡°It is an honour to meet you, Mrs. Moon,¡± I said, and she smiled, nodding.


    We all took a seat, her eyes on me. I slowly felt my throat getting drier and drier with her stare. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a judgmental stare or just a casual one. Her gaze was piercing, and it felt like she wanted to get into my soul. Shemanded respect, but I could also see why a few could fear her. ¡°How have you been? You didn¡¯t call me when you came back to the pack,¡± she spoke to Caramel.


    ¡°I had a lot to attend to, so I could not do it immediately. But I sent a message,¡± Caramel said.


    ¡°Your message camete,¡± she firmly said.


    ¡°I apologize, Mother,¡± Caramel waved off the topic.


    The conversation only happened between them until I felt I was not in the room. Caramel tried to include me in the conversation, but his mother always had a way to divert it. In an effort to avoid crying, I simply held onto Caramel¡¯s hand with great intensity.


    It felt like she was already telling me she did not like me. Was it my dress? I knew she would not like this dress. I was just too dressed for an asion of this sort. After thirty minutes, she sighed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave us, Caramel? I¡¯d like to speak to Lavender,¡± she said.


    My heart skipped a beat. I swallowed lightly as I turned to Caramel, who looked obliged to leave. I was panicking and was trying everything in my power not to show it. Caramel cannot leave me with her. What if she doesn¡¯t like me?


    ¡°Calm down, Lavender,¡± I told myself, but it did not work as I felt Caramel standing.


    It took a lot for me not to join him. He smiled at me, then ced a kiss on my forehead before leaving. ¡°If you need me, I¡¯ll be in my study,¡± he said and walked away.


    I watched his back as he left, my heart beating ten times faster than it was meant to be. Nervously, I took my gaze to his mother, who had her eyes on me. ¡°Pardon my attitude, Lavender. I get a little distracted when I¡¯m with my son. He reminds me of his father so much,¡± she said, and I nodded.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I simply said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go on a little walk, shall we?¡± she suggested.


    Once we got out in the garden, she inhaled. ¡°The flowers always smell so nice.¡±


    She walked over to the flowers and plucked one. ¡°How is he treating you?¡± she threw a question at me.


    I nodded, adjusting some strands of my hair behind my ear with a shy smile. ¡°Well,¡± was all I could say.


    ¡°I could tell you¡¯ve not known him long,¡± she said. She sniffed the flower, then ced it in my ear, raising my chin.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± she muttered, and we resumed walking.


    She stopped speaking as she went closer to another set of flowers. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how beautiful thisdy was, regardless of her age. She was old, but she had only a single strand of white hair thatplemented her long, dark hair.


    Her hair was so delicate and silky. I did not have to be told that Caramel took some of her looks, especially those piercing green eyes of hers. To make conversation, I said, ¡°Caramel told me you were a seer back in the day.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I remember those days like it happened yesterday.¡± She smiled, then took a seat on the bench. ¡°Caramel¡¯s father always told me to rx and not work myself up, but the pack needed a seer, did it not?¡± She chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Tell me about it,¡± I told her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll just bore you with all that. I¡¯d rather learn about you,¡± she smiled, cing her hand under my chin for a minute.


    ¡°How have you been taking things in the pack? Anything strange?¡±


    I smiled. ¡°Eating raw meat,¡± the words left my mouth before I could think.


    My eyes widened in shock, and she smiled. ¡°No need to be scared. I know that can be strange, but you don¡¯t have to be scared. You can tell him to stop, though.¡±


    I shook my head with a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t tell him to stop.¡±


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t.¡±


    She stayed quiet for a minute before speaking again. ¡°He loves you, you know?¡± she said.


    I could only stare at her without a word. She chuckled. ¡°And it seems you do too,¡± she added.


    I was about to speak, but she spoke before I could. ¡°I could see it in his eyes and yours. Even right now. Each time I speak about him, there is this twinkle in your eyes. I also did when I thought of his father. What a charming man,¡± she paused.


    ¡°My son has his ways. Stubborn, I like to call him. I always knew from the moment I set my eyes on him he would do great things, but his mate died and his father and I wanted him to pick any girl as fast as possible and get it over with,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t.¡± She took my hand. ¡°You do not know how long we have waited for you. You are the one we have been looking for to creep into that stubborn heart of my son and make him soft a little.¡±


    ¡°I know it might be hard for you to adapt to our culture really fast and how we do things here, but just know you don¡¯t have to be hard on yourself. Caramel would not care so long as you love him, and I would not care so long as you make him happy. Most importantly, don¡¯t feel intimidated. I¡¯ll tell you this for free because I had that. The sentinels can be a little demanding, but don¡¯t let them get to you. Be yourself and that is all that matters.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Be strong, Lavender. That is all I can tell you. You will need it,¡± she then tapped my hand lightly before looking away.


    After a minute, she turned to me, then stared without a word. I thought others were trying to dig into my soul. This one was actually doing so. ¡°Do you feel anything, child?¡± she asked, her tone different and more serious.


    I darted my eyes around and shook my head, my heart beating fast. ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I reluctantly said.


    She squinted her eyes in disbelief, then muttered, ¡°I do.¡±


    Her smile returned, but I could not return it. ¡°I¡¯ll head back in now,¡± she said and walked away.


    I watched her back for a minute before darting my eyes around to see if I missed anything. What was I meant to feel? Was it a test, and I failed?

 Chapter 22

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I knew Mum was just being herself when she acted that way towards Lavender. It was her usual tactic. ¡°I have never understood why she always did that or why she felt the need to do it, but the pattern was that she did it whenever she was meeting someone new, regardless of the person¡¯s position or status in society.¡±


    My wild guess is to know how they react, but I never found it interesting to ask. Despite my attempts to concentrate on my work in the study room, I was aware of Lavender¡¯s reluctance to have me leave earlier. However, I knew Mum would not push her too much.


    No matter how strict my mother was on the outside, she was soft and maybe a little over the top sometimes, but she knew how to control it. I flipped through the pages of the document I held. It was for the people who wanted toe into the pack.


    Each of them had something they wanted to do, but I wasn¡¯tfortable letting anyonee into the pack just like that. I was trying to not make the mistake I made years back. Now that Lavender was here, I needed to make sure security was tight.


    An hourter, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± I said softly.


    The moment the door opened, I lifted my head to see who hade in, and I smiled. ¡°Mother,¡± I greeted.


    She walked slowly towards my table. I gestured for her to take a seat, and she smiled before doing so. ¡°Hope you didn¡¯t stress her?¡± I teased, cing my back on the backrest of my chair.


    ¡°Why will I stress my daughter-inw?¡± she smiled.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So you ept her?¡± I raised my brows.


    ¡°And if I did not, would you listen to me?¡±


    She had a valid point, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t curious about her thoughts. She was my mother, after all, and I would love to know that she was okay with my choice. ¡°Does she understand her duties?¡± she inquired.


    I sat up with a sigh. ¡°Not yet,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to give them to her?¡± she squinted her eyes at me.


    I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just not the right time.¡±


    ¡°So, when do you want to give them to her?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I want her to get acquainted with everyone first, fit in, and then I¡¯ll announce her as my Luna and give her the full duties of being the Luna,¡± I exined.


    It took a while for her to agree. She stared at me for some time, then nodded. ¡°If you think that is best, then I won¡¯t argue with you about it,¡± she told me.


    I know the people would not hate Lavender. She was sweet. There was no way she would not fit in, but I did not want to impose my views on them. I loved Lavender. I chose her out of the many that were flocking around me and making me ufortable.


    She was different, yes, but that was what made her perfect for me. That was what attracted me to her. I can still remember when I first saw her after so many years. I didn¡¯t care to keep track of Joanna after they left. Anyone could call it stupid, as it was wrong not to keep an eye on what you agreed on.


    But the reason I did not do that was because of Selena, my mate. I never thought I would give anyone my heart  because I truly loved her. Yes, maybe I had it in mind to keep her in the pce as a maid, but it still did not ur to me to check on her.


    Years after Selena¡¯s death, everyone wanted me to choose a new mate for myself. Selena was my true mate, and despite the lingering trauma, it didn¡¯t hinder me from finding love and happiness elsewhere. I knew how much everyone wanted me to choose a mate in the pack, but they couldn¡¯t persuade me.


    They went as far as involving the children, fully aware of my affection for them. They made jewelry for me. A simple ne, but they also made one for my wife. They explicitly told me it was for whoever I wanted to make my wife.


    I knew I needed one for the sake of the pack, but I saw no one who I wanted to make the Luna. And most importantly, who I wanted to spend the rest of my life with. Mum went as far as telling Rose she should try to get close to me.


    I knew Rose was beautiful, and anyone who wanted to get married to her would be lucky. However, she was not the one for me. I could not imagine her as my wife and Luna. I did not think she was fit to be the one.


    She had good qualities, but shecked a few, which I needed to see in whoever I wanted to get married to. She was notpassionate, and she hated being close to the pack member, which was something I wanted from whoever I was going to get married to.


    They loved me not only because I gave them their necessities, but because I was close to them. Whatever time I had, I tried as much as possible to speak with them closely. Sometimes, I don¡¯t get to know they need something from my sentinels, but from having a conversation with them.


    That was me, and that was not Rose. She advised me to stop it because I was their Alpha and was to show boundaries. ¡°We are royalty. You should not be getting too close to them, or they¡¯ll think you all are equal. Peasants and royalty are not meant to mix.¡± Her words rang in my ears.


    I don¡¯t know if it was before or after that, I knew she would not be my wife. Yes, I do not ignore the fact that some of them might forget their boundaries, but I knew how to set them straight. Calling them peasants was another thing I hated.


    No matter who this person was, she always called them peasants if they did not fall into a higher category than her or above hers, and that was wrong. A few times I have tried to correct that notion, but if a grown woman does not want to change, I would not be her tutor for life.


    As for Lavender, I had seen her for the first time when she hurried to get to ss after getting her coffee from the coffee shop. I did not know why, but my eyes remained on her for a long time, even after that. She quickly dropped a dor note for the guy begging on the street and got on the bus.


    Once she was out of sight, I thought that would be it. Asher asked if anything was wrong, but I brushed it off. Nothing was wrong. I just saw a girl who was heading for school, and that was it. However, I arrived at the medical school so I could meet with an official of the state whom I wanted to do business with, as he was part of the board of the school.


    After the meeting, I was heading out when I saw her through a glimpse in front of arge congregation. I stood at the door as my eyes remained on her. She was making a presentation with a few of her course mates. She was nervous, and she kept darting her eyes around while swallowing.


    I found it amusing and cute, so I patiently waited for her to leave school and return to her house, Joanna¡¯s house. Once I discovered that she was the one I had been promised and the person who made me feel emotions I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, I couldn¡¯t simply walk away.


    Watching and studying her only made me embrace the fact that I loved this girl even though I had not interacted with her. I loved her innocence, and it piqued my interest to want to turn her into a bad girl just and only for me.


    She was just perfect. ¡°If you are done smiling now, can you listen to what I am saying?¡± Mother¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    I did not know I was smiling. ¡°What is it, Mother?¡± I asked all ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Lavender. Do you feel anything around her?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What do you mean? I love her, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking,¡± I replied.


    ¡°No, I mean, do you feel anything is wrong with her?¡±


    ¡°Mother,¡± I did not like where this was going. ¡°There is nothing wrong with her,¡± I firmly added.


    ¡°There is,¡± she matched my tone.


    My expression clearly conveyed my annoyance, but Mother, as per her usual behavior, remained unfazed. ¡°I¡¯m right,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay, if something is wrong with her, then what is it?¡± I sounded offended.


    She exhaled, then stood up. My gaze did not leave her as she did so. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I will find out,¡± and she left my study.

 Chapter 23

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I stared at Mum¡¯s back as she left my study. I hated when she acted like this. She was a seer in my father¡¯s time, but the role was passed on to another after her retirement. However, I knew she still had her senses, which were quite sharp. It was good mostly when I needed it, but then there was a problem. She always fails to rify her intentions, which poses a problem.


    I do not know if that was how it worked, but I hated it. It makes one question things that he or she is not meant to question. Everyone asks for rity, but she never gives them, until thest minute, which can be frustrating most of the time.


    I loved her, but I hated the secretive or unclear nature of her words sometimes. She certainly did not mean that there was something wrong with Lavender literally, right? I questioned myself. I shook my head at that. This was not the time for this.


    I wouldn¡¯t doubt it. I was certain nothing was amiss with my Lavender. I observed her for years. I didn¡¯t act impulsively. I was deliberate in my observations. I was cautious to avoid any missteps. I would have known something was wrong with her if something was actually wrong with her.


    I would never have gone after her, brought her to this pack, and even made the oath with her if I noticed anything off. I was that detailed in what I was doing. I would not be intending to make her my Luna if she was not good enough. I do not know what to make of her words right now. My love for her would have never been able to blind me into doing something that would harm my pack. Or would it?


    I drove my hand into my hair as I tried to shove those questions aside. I could not let her words get to me. I¡¯m sure she meant something else. After all, she epted her. Why would Mum say that after she said she had epted her? I sighed and ced my back on my chair¡¯s backrest, rubbing my right index and thumb together as I stared at the door.


    I was slowly giving myself a headache the more I thought about this. I shook my head after a few minutes, not wanting to cloud my head with anything bad about Lavender. Her beautiful smile came to mind, and it quickly eradicated any negative thoughts I had.


    My Lavender was perfect and there was nothing wrong with her. I told myself as I sat back up, trying to get some work done. Unfortunately, I had to refuse some people from entering the pack. Their motive was not clear, and they had nothing to back them up.


    I checked other files that had been lying around for some time now. A few hourster, I was called down for dinner. Halfway to get to the dining table, I headed to Lavender¡¯s room. I was quick to leave my room, so I believe she must still be in her room or at least stepping out to get to the dining room.


    I knocked once and turned the knob, not waiting for her to usher me in or not. I did not mind if I saw her naked, standing in the middle of the room. She was my wife, after all. When I got in, she was drying up her hair. She smiled, seeing me at the door, then returned her gaze to the mirror. ¡°I¡¯ll be done in a minute,¡± she said while I approached.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell the maids to help you with your hair?¡± I asked, cing a kiss on her corbone, and then on her lips.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the need to. I can handle it. It¡¯s really simple to do. No need to stress the maids about it,¡± she said with a shrug.


    I stared at her for a minute, tilting my head to the side. ¡°Let me help,¡± I told her, giving her my hand to take the blow dryer from her.


    She nced at me, then returned her gaze to the mirror. ¡°I can handle it, really,¡± she smiled.


    ¡°I know you can. I just want to help my wife with her hair. Is that wrong?¡± I asked, and she shook her head.


    ¡°Then let me,¡± I added.


    She reluctantly handed over the blow dryer and theb to me. Her cheeks instantly turned red as she raised her gaze to have a look at me. I always loved it when I made her blush. She looked very cute.


    Her gaze locked with mine, but she quickly dropped her gaze to her hand. It had been a while since I did anyone¡¯s hair, not even mine. But I wanted to relieve her a little. My full attention was on her hair as I slowly made sure every part of it was dried. Once dry, Ibed it out with a brush before driving my hand into it, gently massaging her head as I did so.


    She shut her eyes briefly, enjoying the sensation of my fingers on her head. She hummed lightly, but instantly made it cease. Since she loved it, I took more time to get it done. ¡°All done,¡± I said, and she fluttered her eyes open.


    Her eyesnded on me first before they came to her now smooth and dry hair. She stood up and turned around with a smile, her cheeks still burning red. ¡°Do you like it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she nodded, not meeting my gaze.


    I raised her chin, meeting her eyes. ¡°Why do you avoid looking at me?¡± I inquired. ¡°Am I intimidating?¡±


    I knew very few people could meet my gaze. As their Alpha, it was a sign of respect. Even those who tried could not hold my gaze, no matter how close we were. I knew Lavender respected me, but I was still uneasy that she couldn¡¯t hold eye contact with me for more than a minute.


    Sometimes, I had a serious expression because of the activities I needed to carry out and because of an act of superiority on my part. It had slowly turned into something I did naturally, but I knew to always try to drop it when I was around her, or so I thought. What kind of husband would I be if she feared me or felt intimidated around me?


    I do not have an issue with her locking eyes with me. In fact, I loved it. I got to see her beautiful grey eyes for as long as I wanted. ¡°Do I scare you?¡± I asked, squinting my eyes at her.


    Her eyes widened as she raised her head, but it dropped almost immediately before she shook her head. ¡°So what is it, then?¡± I asked, ready to listen to what she wanted to say.


    She smiled but said nothing to me. I carried her, making her sit on her dressing table, and made sure her eyes were on me. ¡°I¡¯m your husband, Lavender. You don¡¯t have to be scared of me for any reason,¡± I said firmly, trying to make her see how serious I was.


    ¡°I know,¡± she said meekly.


    It was then I noticed how light the gown she had on was. I could feel her skin, like it was exactly what I was touching. ¡°Are these part of what Mitchel got?¡± I asked, barely able to hide the lust in my voice.


    She could do nothing, and I would be turned on by it. She hummed lightly with a nod while my hand moved up her back. I took my lips to hers, pulling her close so I could have more ess to her body. I drove my fingers to her thick and smoothp.


    I kissed her jawline, then trailed a kiss to her corbone and finally to her breast. I trailed another kiss back to her lips before pulling away. ¡°We need to get some food,¡± I said.


    She bit the side of her lips, then nodded before trying to get off the table. However, I bent over slightly and carried her off the table, bridal style. The look of surprise on her face made me smile before I headed for the door.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 24

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    Caramel was so unpredictable. I could never guess what was going on in that head of his. I wrapped my hand around his neck as he carried me to the table. All eyes were on us, and it only made me feel ten times more shy than I already was.


    Just as he was about to help me to my seat, he whispered, ¡°You are my wife, so you get princess treatment.¡±


    I smiled as he went to his seat. He signalled for us to be served, and in no time, we were. I could not stop staring at him as I ced each spoonful in my mouth. His question reyed in my head, which made me smile. I loved looking at his eyes when he was not looking.


    It was less intimidating, and I did not have to show him how much his green eyes had so much effect on me. Although it was intimidating, I could still feel their gentleness when he looked at me. That was what I loved about him. That was what pushed me closer to him.


    His touch and voice were an added measure to it. I wanted to stare at him until my eyes got tired, but how could I get tired when I was staring at a man who looked like a god in human form? Was it because he was an alpha? He seemed too good to be true. More like those men in the movies we watched. His lips moving slowly as he chewed, made me remember all he had whispered to me. I blushed, looking away at my food.


    The tter of heels hitting the marble floor made me take my eyes off Caramel. My eyesnded on his mother, who walked calmly to the table. She smiled at me before taking a seat across from me. The maids rushed over and served her a meal.


    Her words came back to my ears, and it immediately made me turn to my food. I still didn¡¯t understand her final words, but I really hoped it wasn¡¯t too terrible. I would not want to do anything that would offend her.


    The table was quiet as everyone concentrated on their food. I caught Caramel ncing at me, and I tried to keep my smile at bay. He was done with his food, and he stood up, gave me a kiss on my cheek before whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± before walking out of the dining room.


    I cleared my throat as Delh had her eyes on me just as the smile of his gesture filled my heart. My eyes remained on my meal as we ate. None of us said a word. Once I was done, I excused myself from the dining room and headed for Caramel¡¯s room.


    I knocked, and his voice came from within, ushering me in. I got in and met my husband with his shorts on and no shirt. His muscles and well-defined torso were in view. My eyes rested on his abs for so long that I did not know when he walked closer to me.


    The scent of his shampoo got into my nostrils, and I raised my head to meet his questioning gaze with one of his brows raised. I opened my mouth to speak, but he lifted me off the ground. His hand was wrapped around me, below my buttocks.


    My hands were on his shoulders for support. He raised his head as he stared at me, eyes locked with mine before he moved to the bed. Gently, heid me down on the bed, his gaze never leaving mine. He ced his lips on my stomach, gently trailing upwards to my chest.


    His lips grew closer and closer to my lips. Not long after, they pressed on mine, and I sunk into the bed. I never knew how much I had missed it until it did. It started gently but slowly grew more passionate. I wrapped my hand around his neck, pulling him closer as I nuzzled his neck.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    My fingers traced the curve of his jawline, and my tongue rubbed the side of his neck lovingly. Oh my, his lips were sending my body into a whirlwind of sensations. Between my legs may throb from the pain of before, but my body insists I crave him within me once more, right here, right now. My nipples were erect and were gradually hurting fromck of attention. As though he read my mind, I felt his hand around them, squeezing them lightly. A moan escaped from my lips in satisfaction. How good could a man be to make me feel a billion emotions all at once?


    His lips left mine for my corbone, then to my breasts. He circled on it before taking my nipples in his mouth. I moaned in satisfaction while he took his hands to the other, rolling it with his fingers. He held my waist as he trailed his lips to my stomach and stopped below my abdomen, kissing and rolling my skin on his lips as he did so.


    I shut my eyes, feeling the sensation of his lips making me feel more and more in need of him. I felt his hands around my thighs and then came his lips. He trailed a kiss up my thighs while rolling my flesh in between his lips as he moved upward.


    I knew he knew how turned-on I was and was trying to make me feel so much better with each touch. I could feel his lips get closer and closer to my entrance, and I expected it. I wanted him there. I wanted to feel him there, but then he paused just before he could reach it. I fluttered my eyes open, upset that he halted.


    His hands moved up my body, but hey beside me with the side of his lips curved. He leaned forward and kissed me. ¡°I know you are still sore fromst time,¡± he said, and it felt like some foreign words to me until the sensation I felt a few minutes ago warded off.


    I wanted to ask if it was going to be bad if he at least touched there. My insides were really craving him, even though I was still hurting. He held my chin and raised my head. ¡°If I keep doing that, I doubt I would think about your soreness,¡± he told me.


    Again, I wanted him not to think about it. Until the thought of feeling more pain than I already had hit me. A sigh escaped my lips. It was for the good of both of us, anyway. We would not hurt each other. He smiled and locked eyes with me. ¡°You understand, right?¡± he asked.


    I nodded, but I still had to say my piece. ¡°Why start if you knew you were only going to stop halfway?¡± I questioned.


    The side of his lips curved up as he pulled me closer, hands on my waist. ¡°Because you are irresistible,¡± his deep voice echoed in my ears.


    I blinked at his words, unable to say anything. ¡°The local school is holding a party in a week. I would like you to join me,¡± he said, skillfully changing the subject.


    Iy on my side to face him properly. ¡°This will be your first appearance with me in public,¡± he added.


    I did not know how I felt about going with him to actually interact with his people. His people seemed nice when I first came, but I was a little scared. ¡°Would you go with me?¡± he asked.


    I hummed in affirmation. ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± I replied.


    A smile erupted on his face, and he kissed my forehead. ¡°We can go to sleep now,¡± he said and adjusted himself so I could lie on his chest.


    I could hear the sound of his beating heart, which made me smile. Caramel cherished his people, and I needed to impress him and them if I wanted them to ept me. How could I do that? My brain worked for a couple of minutes before it finally clicked. The best idea came into my mind. A bright smile appeared on my lips. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°No,¡± his voice came, followed by a vibration in his chest.


    I sat up to have a look at his face. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I want to ask for something, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± I said.


    ¡°You can ask for anything,¡± he gave me the go-ahead.


    ¡°I need some money. I don¡¯t know how much, though,¡± I said.


    I hoped he would not ask what I needed it for. He contemted for a while before he nodded, turned to the side, and pulled the drawer to his bedside table. Then, he took out a card and handed it to me. ¡°There are at least ten million in there. You can use it to get whatever you want.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Alpha Caramel¡¯s POV


    I was at the training site, watching each boy as they slowly improved in the new areas they had been assigned after passing thest. With my hands behind my back, I scrutinized each boy carefully. One thing I valued was perfection when it came to fighting and learning how to fight.


    There is only room for a few mistakes, and there is only one ce where we can tolerate mistakes; during training. However, we need to prevent those too, to avoid them on the battlefield. I spent most of my morning here until I needed to leave for the mansion for a meeting with the sentinels and themander of the soldiers.


    On my arrival, the sentinels were waiting for me. Once I stepped into the room, they rose to their feet as a sign of respect. After taking my seat, I gestured for them to sit before we quickly got down to business.


    Most of our discussion involved the protection of the pack from rogues and humans who seek to exploit wolves for their selfish reasons. Few humans know about us werewolves and have seen us in wolf form. Most have been told but have never seen us, which is good, as some would target us and share locations meant to be secret.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Some humans do not understand that we are not experiments for their amusement orb dogs they could observe. Other agendas included the pack¡¯s funding and, importantly, my Luna. I was not ready to announce that yet, so I avoided the topic as best I could.


    They suspected little, as this had been my usual way of ending conversations. Why would I want to discuss it when I had no interest in it before? And why discuss it now when I have chosen my Luna? The meetingsted three hours, after which I moved to the final meeting of the day.


    This was to happen in my private chamber, so I headed there immediately. As I entered the room, he stood up and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Alpha,¡± he said, and I nodded.


    I gestured for him to sit, and he did while I took my seat. ¡°Do you have the documentation I asked for?¡± I asked, getting straight to business.


    Themander smiled, took the documents out of his bag, and handed them to me. I scanned through them, a frown appearing on my face. Just as I was about to speak, Beta Asher moved closer to me and whispered that I had an important call to answer.


    I nodded, and he left. I returned my attention to the document and themander sitting across from me with a table separating us. ¡°Are these all we have?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This is all that Jared advised us to get. He believes it is best,¡± themander exined.


    Jared was the pack¡¯s financial adviser. I gave him that role because I trusted his judgment in financial situations. I had requested more equipment for the boys¡¯ training and the soldiers. I sent a note to Jared to look into the spending and how much would be needed.


    I shut the document and sighed. ¡°If this is what he says, then that is fine. I believe he knows what he is doing,¡± I said.


    I took out my pen and signed to allow the money to be sent and used for the equipment. ¡°Whatever you need, please inform me. I will make sure everything is avable,¡± I told themander.


    ¡°I will surely do that, Alpha,¡± themander said, and I nodded, gesturing towards the door.


    Once themander was out, I exhaled and nced at my wristwatch. I had missed lunch. I got off my chair and headed for the mini bar at the side, helping myself to a ss of wine. While taking a sip, Asher came in, looking troubled.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡± I asked, my brows creased.


    ¡°It was a call from the bank. Money was taken out of the ount you rarely use but have saved money in,¡± Asher said.


    I smiled and nodded, taking another sip from my drink. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I gave the card to Lavender. I¡¯m sure she just wanted to spoil herself a little. Let her,¡± I said.


    I had more than enough to take care of her, even if she spent over ten million every day. I was not worried about going bankrupt because my wife spent some money. That¡¯s why I did not question her when she asked for some. Maybe she wanted to get something for the party we were attending in a week. Asher nodded, bowed, and left to inform the bank.


    He returned a momentter. ¡°All cleared, Alpha,¡± he informed me with a smile.


    I nodded and continued to enjoy my wine. ¡°Oh,¡± I remembered something. ¡°Has the jewelry arrived?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°Yes, it arrived a few minutes ago,¡± Asher replied.


    ¡°Bring it to me,¡± I instructed, gulping down thest of my drink and refilling it.


    Asher left to get the jewelry and arrived five minutester with a jewelry box in hand. I took it from him and opened it slowly. I smiled, staring at the diamond ne nestled in the box with matching earrings and a bracelet.


    I knew Lavender would like it. ¡°The roses?¡± I asked.


    ¡°All ready, Alpha,¡± Asher replied.


    I nodded, then shut the jewelry box. Just then, I heard amotion outside the door. I nced at Asher and signaled with my eyes for him to check it out. He left the room, and themotion died down almost immediately.


    He returned two minutester. ¡°It¡¯s Lady Rose. She wishes to see you,¡± Asher informed me.


    I took a sip of my ss, ced the wine back in the cab, then signaled for him to allow her in while I headed for my chair. Just as I took my seat, her high-pitched voice reached my ears. ¡°Thank you, Beta Asher. Those guards are so annoying,¡± she said.


    ¡°I thought I instructed you not toe back here for any reason,¡± I said.


    She rushed over to where I sat, pouting. ¡°I came to apologize. I know I did wrong. Please forgive me,¡± she pleaded.


    I took a sip of my wine. ¡°You insulted my wife and disobeyed my orders. I don¡¯t see why I should,¡± I said calmly.


    She quickly knelt. I nced subtly at Asher, who was just as shocked as I was. Rose was proud. I never thought she would kneel before anyone, including me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll correct my mistakes. I promise. Please forgive me. I¡¯ll ask Lavender for forgiveness too,¡± she said, head lowered.


    When she heard nothing from me, she raised her head. I nudged for her to stand up. A smile erupted on her face as she quickly got up. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and took a seat.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get my forgiveness once Lavender forgives you. She was the one you offended,¡± I told her indifferently.


    If Lavender did not forgive Rose, it would make her ufortable if Rose was around. It was up to Lavender. Rose nodded quickly. ¡°I will apologize,¡± she said.


    I took another sip of my drink, and she spoke again. ¡°Can¡­¡± she paused. ¡°Can I attend the school event? I promise to be on good behavior. Please, I promise,¡± she pleaded, hands together.


    I stared at her some more and sighed. ¡°If Lavender forgives you,¡± I told her.


    Her eyes widened, and she jumped up from the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll go to her now,¡± she said and quickly left the room.


    I turned to Asher. ¡°Follow her. I don¡¯t trust Rose. If it esctes, throw her out. I don¡¯t want Lavender upset for any reason,¡± I instructed.


    I watched as Asher bowed and left to carry out my instructions. Rose might be highborn, but she was still callous, and I don¡¯t trust her alone with my Lavender.

 Chapter 26

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I sat in front of the mirror, watching as the maids helped me with my hair and make-up. We had little chats as they worked, so I wouldn¡¯t get bored or let my nervousness take over. Today was the day of the school event.


    I had five days to prepare for this day, but it felt like I was given only five hours. Despite making every preparation I found suitable, I still felt unsure. What if it wasn¡¯t good enough? What if I wasn¡¯t good enough for them?


    I knew Caramel would support me no matter what, but I wanted everyone to ept me. I didn¡¯t want Caramel to be stressed about choosing me or drifting away because of their rejection.


    I didn¡¯t know how I would cope if that ever happened. Slowly, I epted this new feeling of being cared for and loved by someone. It was something I never thought would happen, but it did, and I loved it. That was why I put so much thought and nning into what I was going to do.


    I didn¡¯t know if it would be seen as a bribe, but I wouldn¡¯t know until I did it. One thing I learned from Caramel is to be bold. If your heart wants something, you go for it. I fixed my posture to reflect that boldness and smiled, ncing at Mitchel, who had been mypanion through all of this.


    She was kind and, even though she held back a few things when asked, I knew she was only doing it because they were trained that way. I understood her, and so far, I think she understands me, which is the best feeling ever. At least I had someone I trusted, aside from Caramel.


    With a few pleadings from Caramel, she was made my personal maid and often joined me wherever I went, along with a few other maids. The maids took their time mming me up, as this was an event I was attending with the alpha of the pack.


    I had to make the best impression with how I looked. It took us two hours to get me ready, the longest I had ever prepared for anything in my life. Even though I had a team of four maids, their slow pace made it seem like they weren¡¯t enough.


    In the end, I stared at my reflection in the mirror and smiled. My make-up was wless and elegant. My nails, which had been manicured, were beautifully painted and my hair was styled in a low braided crown with loose, flowing hair.


    Myshes popped a little more, and my lips were a light pink, almost the same color as my natural lip color. Around my neck was the new jewelry Caramel added to my collection, with a matching diamond bracelet and earrings.


    The eyeshadow was light, blending well with my eye color, which pleased me. I stood up to look at my full outfit. I wore an off-shoulder baby-blue, long-sleeved dress. The upper part of the dress fit well but also gave me space to breathe freely.


    The lower part of the dress was looser than the upper part, with a small slit at the side. I matched it with silver low heels that allowed me to move freely. ¡°I love it,¡± I told them, and they all smiled.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I couldn¡¯t wait for Caramel to see me and not get enough of me. They all left almost immediately, and I wondered what had happened until I turned to the door to find Caramel standing there, gazing at me.


    I smiled as he approached. ¡°What do you always say to them to get them running that fast?¡± I inquired before he wrapped his hand around my waist.


    ¡°That I need some privacy with my wife,¡± he smirked, leaning forward for a kiss.


    I held his chest, stopping him. ¡°I have a gloss on,¡± I informed him.


    He shook his head in disbelief and kissed me the next minute. I held his neck as he pulled me closer. He bit my lip before pulling away. ¡°Your lips are irresistible, not even a glossy barrier can prevent me from tasting them daily,¡± he stated, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°How do you like my outfit?¡± I asked, wanting his opinion.


    ¡°You wake up more beautiful than thest, my love,¡± heplimented.


    My cheeks turned red almost immediately, and I looked away. He lifted my chin and kissed my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s about to start,¡± he said, and I nodded, taking his hand as we headed out of my room.


    As we got closer to the car, I noticed Rose waiting beside Delh¡¯s car. I remembered her apology a few days ago. Ever since that day, she had been hovering around the pce a lot. I forgave her because it would be too much energy to stay upset.


    However, I knew she wasn¡¯t truly sorry for what she did. She knew I would not say I wouldn¡¯t forgive her. As long as she didn¡¯t try anything stupid, I would be fine, but I doubted she wouldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t trust her.


    She knew now that I was married to Caramel, but sometimes the way she talked and acted made it seem like she thought they would still end up together. I couldn¡¯t bring this up to Caramel because I didn¡¯t know how he would feel about it.


    I didn¡¯t want to cause a fight between them or seem ufortable with him having female friends. A guard opened the back seat for me, and Caramel helped me in before taking the seat next to me.


    It took us thirty minutes to get to the school. Everywhere was beautifully decorated, and we were led to the grand hall where the main event was to take ce. All the while, Caramel held my hand. I could feel everyone¡¯s stares at us.


    I swallowed hard, and Caramel noticed my nervousness, squeezing my hand lightly to calm me down. Once we were seated, the event began. There were many presentations, smiling faces, andughter. Sometimes, Caramel whispered things in my ear, making me smile.


    It was good because it helped me forget I was being watched. It was a pleasant event, but knowing people were staring at me because I was a recent addition was unnerving. I was d Caramel was trying to make me feel better, or else I might have passed out.


    After many presentations, the principal announced that the children had some gifts for the Alpha. I smiled, turning to Caramel, who had a bright smile on his face. The children must really adore him to do something this kind for him. I signaled to Mitchel to get the gifts ready. As they were giving gifts to Caramel, they would also receive gifts from me which I had prepared before the event.


    The first girl stepped up and approached us. ¡°I made you a ne with a marble with the help of my teacher. I wanted to show how much we love and appreciate all you have done for us,¡± she said with the cutest voice ever.


    Asher took the ne from the girl, and she smiled when it got to Caramel. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Mitchel passed one of the wrapped gifts to Asher, and he nced at Caramel, who nodded. Caramel gave the go-ahead for Asher to hand her the gift. She bowed with a bright smile before leaving for the next person.


    The boy bowed shyly. ¡°I made this card for you, Alpha,¡± he said nervously, barely able to look up.


    Asher was about to take it, but I spoke. ¡°Let me,¡± I said with a smile.


    I stood up gracefully, with Mitchel joining me with a gift in hand. I crouched down before the boy and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be shy, okay? We appreciate your gift,¡± I said.


    I took the box from Mitchel and gave it to the boy, who smiled and handed over his card. I walked back to my seat, passing the card to Caramel, who nodded with a smile. I acted impulsively, without thinking. My actions dawned on me.


    Was I stupid for doing that? I questioned myself.

 Chapter 27

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    The children¡¯s acts of kindness always warmed my heart. No matter how small it was, it was something that came from their hearts, and that was what mattered. I did not expect this to happen, but I was d they were generous enough to do so.


    However, what caught me off guard were the gifts Lavender had prepared for them. It took me a while, but then I realised why she had asked for some money. She did not ask for it to get herself a billion things, but to actually get the kids something.


    I never expected that to happen. It came to me as aplete surprise. And what warmed my heart the most was when the boy who was to present his gift felt nervous about presenting it. I understood maybe he felt his gift was not worthy enough and was too little to be considered a gift to me.


    I would have spoken, but Lavender took the lead before I could. She walked over to the boy and gently spoke to him before handing over her gift and taking his gift. It was an intimate moment, and the image was stuck in my mind even as she stood up and walked back to her seat, which was right beside mine.


    I smiled as I collected the card from Lavender and handed it over to Asher, who was to hold and protect them for the time being until we were done. I observed her tense up immediately, and it was clear to me that she was feeling nervous after performing the act.


    This made me smile, as she was still as innocent as ever. I leaned into her ear and whispered. ¡°You did well,¡± I said, and a smile came to her face.


    She nced at me, then gave a slight nod. The gift presentation took some time as almost all the students had something to give. Some came in pairs as they decided toe together to achieve one great thing. However, at some point, they had to be asked to ce the gifts at a side with notes stating what they wanted to say and the names of those presenting it.


    Once we were done, there was a brief session to mingle with other people. ¡°Alpha,¡± the principal bowed with a smile.


    ¡°We are happy that you graced our event today,¡± the man said.


    ¡°I cannot miss this lovely event for anything,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Meet Lady Lavender,¡± I introduced, and turned to Lavender. ¡°Lavender, this is Mr. Gerald. He is in charge of the school,¡± I introduced.


    ¡°It is nice to meet you, Mr Gerald,¡± Lavender said with a smile.


    ¡°It is an honour to meet you too, Lady Lavender,¡± Mr Gerald greeted.


    I spoke to him about a few things with Lavender beside me. She kept her hand consistently around my arm, which I loved. After which, we moved over to speaking with other people. Lavender came into a few of the conversations, which were delightful.


    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± The man before us asked, surprised at the level of knowledge she has.


    ¡°Medical school,¡± Lavender replied.


    At some point, I had to leave her to speak with other people on certain matters. Even while speaking to others, it was hard not to keep my eyes on my beautiful wife. She was radiating under the sun and it made it irresistibly difficult to keep my eyes off her.


    She moved calmly and spoke gently. I could see how fascinated the people she spoke with were by her words. A few people around took notice of her, and I was d to see that most of them were admiring her from afar.


    However, there were a few admirations that made me upset a little. I tried to ignore it and just concentrate on the conversation I was having, but after standing far away from her for over twenty minutes; I noticed a few of them approached.


    I don¡¯t mind them speaking with her, neither do I mind theming close to her, but what I minded was the kind of admiration they had for her. Lavender was mine and only mine. I could not introduce her to the pack just yet but that does not change the fact that she was mine and as such, flies were not meant to go closer to her.


    I excused myself from the group I was speaking to and headed to where she stood with a few other people. ¡°I need to take her away briefly,¡± I said, hiding the fact that I knew a few of them were so close to going past their limit.


    Lavender smiled at them before taking my hand and joining me. I noticed that a few of them were still looking in her direction and it got me a little upset. I led her back to the main school building and into a ssroom.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she questioned, creasing her brows as she nced from the door back to me.


    I could say nothing for a few minutes as I just stared at her. She folded her arms and gave me a look. ¡°You were jealous, weren¡¯t you?¡± she asked, and it took me by surprise because I felt I hid it well.


    ¡°How did you know that?¡± I asked, pulling her closer to me as I leaned on the desks behind me.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck. ¡°You can say I know you,¡± she said with a sly smile.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me. A lot of men wereing closer to you and I just had to whisk you out of there,¡± I finally admitted it.


    Lavender smiled. ¡°I was getting a little ufortable, so it is good you came,¡± she told me and I felt so much better.


    I leaned in and took over her lips. Her lips still tasted like it was my first. I could never get enough of thisdy right here. It felt some kind of magic how I fell madly in love with thisdy right here. With the help of her slit, I was able to get to her thighs, squeezing it as I moved upward.


    I took my lips to her cleavage, rolling my lips on her skin. A light moan escaped her lips as I rubbed over her entrance. She held my hand the moment I was about to go in. I lifted my brows. ¡°What if someone sees?¡± she asked, and I could see the panic in her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I told her and took over her lips again while I drove my fingers past her underwear and into her entrance.


    I stroked once before switching positions. I made her lean on the desk before driving my fingers into her. She shut her eyes as I began moving my fingers in and out of her. She held onto the edges of the table tight as soft moans left her lips.


    Oh, it has been a while since I heard that moan of hers. It was music to my ears. She bit the side of her lips, trying to muffle the sound. It only made me more turned on by her as I increased my thrusts. I could feel her walls closing in on me. She threw her head back and, just as she climaxed, a moan escaped her lips.


    I kissed her one more time, ready to go into her. I did not care that we were in a school. All I cared about right now was this beautifuldy right here, in front of me. She was the only one who could make me horny and even though she calmed me down, could still make me go back to being in need again.


    I lifted her gown, but then I heard Asher¡¯s voice heading towards my direction. ¡°Alpha¡± he called.


    I shut my eyes in annoyance as the door flung open. Luckily, we were behind the door. Lavender quickly arranged her dress, and Asher nced around the room before shutting the door. ¡°They need you,¡± Lavender told me.


    I kissed her passionately one more time before quickly leaving the room to meet with Asher.

 Chapter 28

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I could not help but smile at Caramel¡¯s actions. The intensity of his kiss made me wonder if he had intentions of leaving. I had to break the kiss, but that did not work. Instead, he wrapped his hand around my waist, pulled me closer, and deepened our kiss. I loved how he held and kissed me.


    It showed how much he was drawn to me. However, we both knew we had to stop and continue another time as he was needed. He was the Alpha, and obviously, in most activities, they would need him present. If something arose, he would be the first to be called upon.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I adjusted my gown after he left. There was no mirror around, so I had to use the window. This helped me adjust my hair, which was ruffled up a little. I pressed my lips together to give them a touch of color. Once I was all set, I left the ssroom, trying as much as possible to act normal.


    A few of the teachers called on me the moment I stepped out with a wave. I joined them, and just like the other people, they were impressed with my knowledge of certain things, most of which I learned in the few years I spent in medical school. They had made sure we were diverse and not just focused on human anatomy.


    I did not see that knowledge as a big deal and did not think they would be that impressed with it. However, since they were, it warmed my heart as I knew I could speak with them about it and maybe then they could get to know me better and ept me.


    I spoke to a few more people and helped myself to a cupcake. My stomach had been growling for a while now. I had ignored it so far, but it was not having it any longer now that there was food lying around. Slowly, I approached the table, picked up a serving te, and helped myself to a cupcake, taking a little bite from it.


    I shut my eyes, humming as the sweet taste hit my taste buds. I didn¡¯t know if it was because I had stayed hungry for a while, but the cupcake tasted so delicious I doubted I would only have one. A few people walked over to the table and helped themselves to the snacks on disy. Just as I enjoyed my meal, Rose walked over to me, smiling and waving at the people who acknowledged her.


    I ignored her, assuming she was reaching for something on the table beside me. I was about to take another bite of my cupcake when she said, ¡°Are you meant to be eating poor people¡¯s food?¡±


    I frowned, ncing from the cupcake in my hand to her. ¡°There is nothing like poor people¡¯s food,¡± I said and took another bite from my snack.


    ¡°You should try it. It¡¯s superb,¡± I encouraged her.


    She rolled her eyes. ¡°Why would you understand when you are just a human?¡±


    I quickly got offended, but tried to tame it. ¡°What does being human have to do with anything?¡± I asked, unable to not re at her.


    ¡°Humans are low ss, no matter how rich they might seem to be. We wolves are higherpared to your kind. And to be of blue blood is even better. I know you will not get this since you are only a low-life human,¡± Rose said.


    I shook my head in disbelief. ¡°You can never change, can you? You literally just apologized to me days ago and now you are saying this to me.¡±


    She scoffed. ¡°I apologized for pping you, not for calling a spade a spade. You are human and low ss. I just told you what you are. I can¡¯t apologize for that,¡± she said proudly.


    ¡°What do you even want?¡± I asked.


    She smiled, then moved closer to me. Just as she stood beside me, she whispered, ¡°Alpha Caramel, of course.¡±


    I turned to her in disbelief. ¡°If you wanted him, why didn¡¯t you go for him before I came?¡±


    ¡°Alpha Caramel is a little,¡± she paused, ¡°difficult.¡±


    Why would he not be difficult when she is hovering and iming him when he is not looking in her direction? I could not imagine this girl. She was older than me by the look of it, but I could still tell how delusional she was, even at her age.


    Rose was beautiful. She had a good height, perfect body shape, beautiful long silky hair, and light brown phoenix eyesplemented by her thick, longshes and well-carved eyebrows. Every man would want to have someone like her as their bride, just at first nce.


    The problem was, she was fixated on Caramel. I hate fighting for a man. I have never fought for a man, and even now, I know Caramel is not one to be fought over. If it was, I was sure I would wrestle with over a milliondies trying to win him over, or he might never havee after me in the first ce because with how good-looking Caramel was, I could bet if he threw an event for anydy who wants to get married to him, a ton ofdies would attend.


    I exhaled. I was hungry and Rose would not y her mind tricks on me again to make me stop eating. She could get someone else to give a headache because I was no longer ready to stress myself over her. Caramel belonged to whoever he chose, and so far, he chose me. As such, I would not fight with her about it.


    ¡°Yes, keep quiet because that is all you are good for.¡± Rose tried to irritate me some more.


    Unfortunately for her, I was in too much of a good mood to even react to that. She scoffed. ¡°You think you are high and mighty now? Caramel is way older than you. You both are no fit, and I could guess that is the very reason he is yet to announce you as his Luna to the entire pack,¡± she threw the words at me.


    I stared at her for a minute, some terrible words threatening to leave my lips and get into her ears and maybe her brain, but that would take a lot of effort from me. I shook my head and moved over to a table. This conversation was over for me, but it seemed Rose did not buy that.


    Once I took my seat, she came to the table. ¡°Leave Caramel and go back to that poverty-stricken home of yours,¡± she said.


    I took thest bite of my cupcake, and Rose was about to speak again when Caramel walked over to us. Instantly, a smile came to her face, and she lovingly grabbed my arm. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will love that ce. They sell the best dresses,¡± Rose said.


    I creased my brows, wondering what ce she was talking about suddenly. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Caramel asked as he ced his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Oh, I was just telling her about this nice boutique that recently opened up. I asked her to join me, but she is refusing,¡± Rose said.


    ¡°Why not, Lavender?¡± Delh said as she joined our little group. ¡°You know what? Why don¡¯t we all go together?¡± she added, ncing from me to Rose.


    I had no choice now but to nod. ¡°Well, I need to take Lavender away,¡± Caramel said, passing me his hand.


    I took it, and he led me up from my chair and out of the little circle. He led me to a hall with most of the adults there. ¡°This is the after-party,¡± Caramel told me before I could ask.


    The designs looked more mature and elegant. The chairs were decorated differently, and there was alcohol. A few of the parents and the school officials were helping themselves to some wine and some chat. I understood that most of us would want to take a break from the little things that were happening at the school event.


    The music was turned up with low, melodic musicing out of the speakers. ¡°Would you love to dance?¡± Caramel asked.


    I nodded, and he quickly led me to the dance floor. I was d to have learned how to dance, or I would have flopped before every eye that was on us right now. Out of the blue, Rose¡¯s words came to mind. I was not meant to take her seriously because I knew she was only trying to hurt me, but it felt a bit true.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you introduce me as your wife?¡± I asked.

 Chapter 29

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I was d there was an after-party so I could dance with her. However, it seemed she did not share the same sentiment because her mood suddenly turned sour just a few minutes after we began dancing. At first, I thought it was because she noticed the stares we were getting.


    I held her close, trying to convey my presence, but her expression remained unchanged. In fact, it felt like she was far away from the dance floor. I frowned because I had a feeling this had to do with Rose. She must have agitated Lavender, and that was why she was behaving this way.


    I doubted she even felt my touch because she did not even bother to look at me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you introduce me as your wife?¡± Her question came.


    I was taken aback by this question. ¡°What?¡± was all I could ask at that moment.


    Her gaze dropped to meet mine, and she looked confused for a minute before she realized she had said that out loud. ¡°You asked something,¡± I said.


    She shook her head and smiled nervously. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ask that. I was just too lost in my thoughts.¡± She tried to excuse her question, but I could not.


    ¡°It still matters, does it not?¡± I asked, and she smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± she tried to brush it off again.


    ¡°But it bothers you,¡± I said softly.


    She said nothing as she took a step back, twirled, and then returned to my arms. I waited for her to speak, but the more I waited, the more I realized she would not speak. She was not ready to buy it. I felt hurt by this.


    The moment the dance ended, I led her off the dance floor and out of the party hall. I walked over to Asher, who was speaking with someone and instructed him to inform everyone that I was leaving, as I needed to attend to something very important. Once done, I led her to the car and out of the school premises.


    A few distances away, I instructed the driver to stop and told him to head back as we would head home ourselves. All the while, Lavender remained quiet but had a look of confusion on her face. I had a favourite spot, so I was taking her there.


    We walked in quietness for a few minutes, hands locked as we did so. I decided without informing her, which I never really thought about until now. It was a wrong move on my side, and I felt awful having to bring it up at the point when she asked about it.


    The sun slowly went down, and just as we got to where we were headed, the moon was out. She gazed at the moon with a small smile on her lips. I kissed the back of her hand, which I still held, taking her attention to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized.


    ¡°Why?¡± She looked confused.


    Lavender was just too sweet. She didn¡¯t want to pursue the topic, but if I did not, I would be a terrible person to use her kindness against her. It bothered her, and that was why it slipped off her lips. ¡°You are my wife,¡± I firmly told her.


    ¡°I want the people to get to know you first before I make you my Luna. I know it is too much, but I have to do it. I love you from the bottom of my heart, and even though asking this of you may make it seem like I don¡¯t, I really care about you. I don¡¯t want people to be biased in loving you. I wanted them to see you for who you truly are,¡± I exined.


    It was a lot to exin all at once, but I had to make it as short as possible. Even for me, I had to make them get to know me first before I was crowned the heir after my father. I was my father¡¯s only son, but he was ready to give the Alpha position to someone else who was fit and was epted by the people.


    He made me understand that although power moved through family generations, the pack still needs to ept their leader. He gave me a chance to bond and understand my people, so I would be an excellent leader. I wanted that for Lavender, too. She was my wife, yes.


    No one can take that from her. She was my choice, but I also wanted her to be an excellent Luna. She needed to understand the dynamics of the pack and all itsplexities. It was necessary for her to learn how to be kind towards the people who would be her people. It was notmon, but it was for the good of all.


    I exined as much as needed to her, and she nodded with a smile. ¡°I understand,¡± she said with a smile.


    I studied her eyes to make sure she was telling the truth. Once I confirmed she was fine, I kissed the back of her hand. ¡°One more thing,¡± I said. ¡°if anything bothers you, tell me. I am your husband. My duty is to take your burden away. If you feel I hurt you, tell me,¡± I told her.


    It really does hurt and feels like she doesn¡¯t trust me or she thinks I would misunderstand when she does, and it doesn¡¯t sit right with me. In this marriage, we were meant to love and understand each other and yes, there might be misunderstandings, but with Lavender, I was ready to set things straight at all times.


    She nodded in understanding. I sighed, turning to the sky to feast on what it had for us. ¡°Was it Rose?¡± I asked, after some time.


    I turned to her when she said nothing. ¡°Tell me. Was she?¡± I said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she said.


    ¡°If she disturbs you, tell me.¡±


    ¡°So you will ban her froming to the mansion?¡±


    ¡°You want her there?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that. I just don¡¯t want to be the one to cause a problem between you two. I know how close you two were.¡±


    ¡°Just because we were close does not mean she can disrespect my wife,¡± I firmly told her.


    ¡°I know that, but let her be. I¡¯ll try to not let her words get into my head,¡± she tried to calm me down.


    I knew Lavender did not want us to fight, but that was the only way to clearly set a boundary for Rose. I do not want anyone trying to make things difficult for Lavender here. I needed to speak with Rose, and it was going to be myst say on this matter. I wouldn¡¯t want to make any drastic decisions, but if shepels me to, then it will be done.


    We stayed with each other for a while before leaving for the mansion. It was not too far a walk back to the mansion. Once Lavender was back in her room, I called Asher. They were all back, so I asked him to call Rose.


    With a big smile, she walked into my study. ¡°You called for me,¡± she said.


    ¡°What did you tell Lavender?¡± I asked, my face devoid of amusement. The smile on Rose¡¯s face quickly disappeared. ¡°I only spoke to her about the boutique,¡± she replied.


    ¡°I know you are lying to me,¡± I said.


    Rose was good at acting. I was sure if she auditioned for a role in the movie industry; they were going to give it to her. ¡°I¡¯m being honest,¡± she said, dropping her head and her gaze to the floor.


    ¡°You know I let you stay here again because Lavender forgave you, right?¡± I reminded her.


    She nodded swiftly. ¡°Unfortunately, it seems I¡¯ll have to get that changed,¡± I informed her, rising to my feet.


    She raised her head almost immediately, eyes widening, then shook it. ¡°Please, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong to her,¡± she said.


    ¡°We both know that¡¯s not true,¡± I said.


    ¡°Please,¡± she pleaded.


    I was done seeing this. ¡°Son,¡± Mother called as she stepped into the room.


    She nced at Rose, who was now crying, and I sighed, taking my seat. ¡°What happened?¡± She asked.


    ¡°She insulted Lavender and made her upset at the event,¡± I exined.


    Mum nced at Rose, who was crying at this point. ¡°Please let her go this once,¡± Mum pleaded on Rose¡¯s behalf.


    ¡°I gave her a chance before, Mother, and she missed it. I doubt if I give her another that she¡¯ll not try to mess with Lavender again, and that I won¡¯t tolerate,¡± I firmly told my mother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to her. Please,¡± Mother said.


    I stared at Mum for a while before returning my gaze to Rose, who stood beside her. She was still crying, and if Mother had not interfered, I certainly would not have cared. I would have sent her out of the mansion and made an official order.


    ¡°Fine. One more slip-up and Rose is out of here,¡± I informed them.


    ¡°Thank you, Son,¡± Mum said.


    ¡°Thank you, Alpha,¡± Rose said, and I dismissed her.


    I calmed down so I would not make Lavender upset with my aura. Once I felt alright, I went back to her room. She was already fast asleep when I opened the door. However, just as I was about to leave, I noticed she was sweating heavily, and then she let out a groan.

 Chapter 30

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± I was still trying to convince Caramel not to call a doctor for me. ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± I added.


    ¡°You never told me you had any form of illness,¡± Caramel said as he ced his meal in his mouth.


    Since I woke up, he has been talking about taking me to the hospital to get checked and ensure all was well with me. He imed I was running a temperature, sweating, and groaning, too. From my knowledge, that was normal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any illness,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Then you see a doctor tomorrow,¡± Caramel said, and he no longer looked at me, which meant he did not want to discuss it further.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with going for a check-up, child. It will ensure your well-being,¡± Delh said.


    I concentrated on my food and left first with an apple in hand. If they would not listen, then it was fine. It would just be a waste of money if they went ahead with the test. I knew I reacted that way. In fact, Mum usually was the one beside my bed whenever that happened, but this time it was Caramel.


    Once inside my room, I swiftly nced over my collection of clothes, seeking out the ideal dress to apany Delh and Rose to the newly mentioned boutique that they had kept secret until thest minute. Iughed, remembering how it happened. She was an excellent actress.


    I took out a dress and walked to the mirror to have a look at how best it fit me. Then I ced it on my bed and was about to head back into my walk-in closet when Caramel walked into the room. ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually for tomorrow. Rose would take us to the new boutique she talked about,¡± I said with a smile, then turned around to get to the closet.


    ¡°You won¡¯t go,¡± Caramel said.


    I frowned, turning to face him. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You are not well.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I am. Do I look sick to you?¡±


    ¡°You did. You looked really pale, and it worried me. I couldn¡¯t even sleep. You might seem fine, but you need to at least ensure you are better. If you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital, I can ask the doctor toe here.¡± He sounded worried.


    I walked closer to him and he quickly wrapped his hand around my waist. ¡°I assure you that nothing is wrong with me. My body reacts that way when I don¡¯t take a particr drug,¡± I exined.


    ¡°What drug?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was a drug all of us took while at home, and Mum said it was not for anything serious. It says it¡¯s a supplement drug, so we don¡¯t fall sick,¡± I exined.


    ¡°And how many times have you run a check-up after that?¡± he questioned.


    ¡°A lot because of school protocols. My test alwayses out squeaky clean,¡± I proudly told him.


    ¡°Well, take another one today or you won¡¯t go,¡± he said.


    But that would not stop me. It was not like I wanted to go, anyway. I took the dress and ced it back in my wardrobe. He walked out of the room and I rolled my eyes at him. He was being so dramatic. What if I was really sick? I doubt I¡¯ll be allowed to walk on my own.


    Hours went by and I felt like going out somewhere. I literally had nothing to do in the entire mansion. The books can get boring sometimes. I stepped out of the room and knocked at Caramel¡¯s study. ¡°Come in,¡± his deep voice told me.


    I walked into the room, he raised his head and the moment he spotted me, he smiled. ¡°Have I been gone for a long time?¡± he asked as I walked over to him.


    I hummed in affirmation. He gave me his hand, which I took before he led me around the table and onto hisp. ¡°Need me for anything?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m bored, and I was thinking we could go out to have some fun.¡±


    His eyes dropped to my neck, and he kissed it. The next minute, his lips were on mine. He carried me off hisp and made me sit on the table as he deepened our kiss. He held my ass, pulling me closer. Just when I was getting sunk in it, he pulled away.


    I did not hide my dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ll be done with these and I¡¯ll take you out,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t well.¡±


    ¡°I told you I am-¡±


    He interrupted. ¡°We can¡¯t know for sure since you don¡¯t want to get a test done.¡±


    ¡°So you will not touch me until I get the test done?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You need to be in full health first.¡±


    I can¡¯t imagine this man. In anger, I came off the table and walked out of the room. Something he was not meant to worry about, he was making a big deal out of it. I knew he was joking. He could not be serious, right? I asked myself. However, I was proved wrong. He would touch me but would not go further, even after making me want it.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go get the check-up,¡± I caved.


    I could not keep this up. He was literally torturing me for it. First thing in the morning, the doctor was in the mansion and began my check-up. Once he was done, he took my blood for further testing. ¡°So far, there is nothing wrong with her, but I¡¯ll run some further tests on her blood to be certain,¡± the doctor told him.


    It took a lot from me not to tell him ¡®I told you so.¡¯ Once the doctor left, I quickly put on my dress and did light makeup before heading out to meet up with Delh. Since I was confirmed not to be sick, he saw no reason to keep me home, and I had an opportunity to leave the mansion and do something aside from eating, reading, sleeping, and then repeating the process.


    Indeed, there was a boutique new to town. I did not think it was true since Rose only said that to cover up her act. Delh was very delicate while she picked out what she wanted. I saw a dress I loved and tried it on. I stepped out of the dressing room to ask for their opinion on what they thought. Actually, just Delh, but before she could speak, Rose said, ¡°That looks terrible on you.¡±


    ¡°Really? I thought it was really nice,¡± I told her.


    ¡°You look obese in it,¡± Rose said.


    I turned to Delh. ¡°Does it look bad?¡±


    ¡°You can buy it, dear. It fits you well,¡± Delh said, which made me smile.


    Most of the time, Rose would make snappy remarks either about my looks or anything that she could liken to me that would make me upset. I tried as much as possible to ignore her, but she was relentless. I got a breather when she needed to try out a dress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take her words to heart,¡± Delh told me, noticing my gloomy expression.


    I nodded, but she smiled. ¡°It is my fault. I made her believe she could be with my son, and now she does not want to back down, even though she knows you are now his chosen mate.¡± I could feel the disappointment in her voice.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I assured her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about her. I¡¯ll set her straight when I¡¯m ready. Right now, she is water in a ss, thinking she is an ocean,¡± Delh smiled.


    We could not spend much time in the boutique as Rose was unbearable and made the shopping feel like a chore. A few distances before we got to the mansion, Delh and Rose dropped off. ¡°You can go, child. We¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Delh told me, and I stroked a nod.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment I got into my room, I went into the bathroom to wash off all the dust from my body. Immediately, the water touched my body, I felt rxed and just as I was about to sink in; I felt a hand around my waist.

 Chapter 31

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    My heart instantly skipped a beat, and I spun around to find my dear husband with a huge smirk on his face. My eyes widened, and I covered my breasts. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, my cheeks flushing red.


    This action quickly made him smile. ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± I said.


    ¡°What would you call a wife covering herself from her husband?¡± he teased.


    I opened my lips to speak, but he shut me up with a kiss. ¡°I¡¯ve missed my wife,¡± he said, in between our kisses.


    He took my hands to his neck, making me wrap my hands around it while he pulled me closer to him. His hand quickly went to my now erect nipples, pinching them lightly. I moaned into his mouth while he graced my neck with his enchanting lips.


    The water running down our bodies was an added measure of what was happening right now. It made me feel wet and needy for him. His hand slowly caressed my thighs, squeezing them gently before moving between them. He lined my entrance before parting it and inserting his fingers.


    All the while, his lips remained on my neck, ying with the sensitive part that made my legs quiver in pleasure. His gentle thrusts in and out of me were driving me insane. Gradually, he increased his speed.


    He pushed me to the wall, sensing I was close to climax. I held him tight, shutting my eyes as I slowly reached my peak. My chest rose and fell with this, and only when I had calmed down did I open my eyes to look at him.


    His erection rubbed on my thighs, and he lifted me, wrapping my legs around his waist before going into me. I heard him groan in pleasure. He adjusted himself and quickly drove in and out of me. I could barely contain the different feelings that came with Caramel breaking down all my walls quickly.


    He was growing bigger and bigger inside of me. He was getting to all the ces I wanted him to get to. My moans resonated throughout the bathroom, bouncing back into my ears. Caramel knew how to pleasure me. He was just so good.


    His hands gripped my behind as he slowly reached his climax. I felt a different heating from him as he nuzzled my neck, but I could not think too much about it as he kissed me again. This time, deeper and more passionate.


    Our breathing was frantic. He broke the kiss, increasing the pace of his thrusts. I held him tighter as I felt his warm juices fill me up. Our breaths were loud as we remained in that position for some time. He turned off the shower and kissed me briefly before carrying me to the bathtub.


    I watched him clog the drain before turning on the tap. The warm water felt fantastic on my body. I threw my head back, hands on both sides of the tub, sinking into the sweetness of the bath. I heard Caramel move, so I fluttered my eyes open to have a look at what he was doing.


    He added some roses and a herbal soap to the water before turning off the tap. Afterwards, he took a position on the opposite side of the tub, hands on both sides of the bathtub with our eyes locked on each other¡¯s.


    I felt like being naughty, so I slowly raised my feet, blindly moving my toes to his erection. ¡°You should not y with fire, my love,¡± he teased.


    I bit the side of my lips, my feet moving up around his erection. ¡°I love fire,¡± I winked before moving closer to him.


    My face was inches close to him as I took my hand to his erection, eyes on him. ¡°You have been the one making me feel good, so why don¡¯t I return the favor?¡± My voice was smooth and teasing as I whispered in his ear.


    With the help of a few books I have read, I moved my hands around his sexy erection. ¡°You are so naughty,¡± he moaned, making me smirk in satisfaction.


    I wanted to see how good I made him feel. His eyes were filled with so much lust for me I felt myself growing wet just staring at it. I took his hand to my entrance and I could barely concentrate on what I was doing.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I heard him say after I shut my eyes to feel him.


    I caused this for myself. I tried to go back to what I was doing, pushing aside what he was doing to me. However, I moaned the moment he increased his pace. ¡°Go on,¡± he said.


    He knew what he was doing. Shivers of pleasure ran down my spine as I continued what I was doing. It was difficult to concentrate with his hand inside of me. I quickly took him into my mouth and moved as fast as I could.


    I heard his moan, which gave me the go-ahead that I was doing the right thing. His hand inside of me stopped for some time, which gave me added concentration. He ced his hand on the back of my head, helping me get his tip to the back of my tongue.


    I felt his muscles tense up, and I knew I was slowly bringing him to his peak. This made me increase my pace, rolling my tongue at every sensitive part, and just when I thought I was close, he pulled me away and mmed his lips into mine.


    It caught me by surprise. ¡°You are so good, baby, but my seeds belong inside of you,¡± he said in between our kisses before making me sit on him.


    He gently led himself into me. I bit the side of my lips as I slowly began moving my waist. ¡°That¡¯s good, my love.¡± His approval made me move even better.


    His hands remained on my waist, guiding me. I made sure he touched every sensitive spot. ¡°Faster, baby,¡± he said, and I did just that without thinking.


    The water sshed underneath me with each movement I made. I was quick, and he took his lips to my neck, and again I felt that strange heat from him. I did not know what it meant, but then I felt him filling me up again. I leaned in and kissed him deeply, his hands remaining on my waist. ¡°You are just perfect,¡± hemented after breaking the kiss.


    I smiled, sensing that he loved it. He kissed me again, this time deeper than thest. Eventually, he broke the kiss. ¡°We will go to the hospital tomorrow for your results,¡± he told me.


    I nodded at his words, and he kissed me one more time before helping me out of the tub. I could barely walk and stand on my own. The side of his lips curved up on seeing this. He led me to the shower and helped me wash off, grazing my lips now and then with his lips.


    He teased my breasts and even my entrance slowly. I could barely keep myself from reacting to his touches. My body has a mind of its own. His passionate kisses while washing me were the most alluring of all.


    It took him thirty minutes to get me all cleaned up. I did the same for him, repaying the favor. Once done, he helped me with my robe, helping me to tie the belt before putting on his shorts. He helped me dry my hair, which I would say was a really sweet feeling.


    He was meticulous and gentle with each movement, which made my heart swell in admiration for this man. He even helped me style it, which made me look at him in surprise. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡± I asked.


    I stood up once and ced the dryer and brush down. ¡°I have a lot of secret talents,¡± he replied.


    He kissed me before going for his clothes, which were on the chair. I turned around to admire the new look I had. It was a new hairstyle but it fit me so much. I smiled and turned around to meet him, dressed up and ready to leave.


    ¡°I thought you were going to stay,¡± I said.


    ¡°I wish I could. I have a few things I need to handle,¡± he told me, holding my face.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯ll have me all to yourself. Promise,¡± he said, and I instantly lit up with a smile.


    I watched his back as he left and I remembered what I felt moments ago. That was not the first time I was feeling that, or was it just my thinking? I sighed, shaking my head, but that was a mistake as my eyes spun, making me take a seat almost immediately.


    I rubbed my head, shutting my eyes as I got hit by a migraine. For a couple of minutes, I kept rubbing my head to make it feel better. However, it was not working. I managed to get to my bed and in the bedside drawer, there was a first aid kit, so I helped myself with pain relief drugs.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn¡¯t start working right away, so I had to lie down. Gently, Iid down. I had no idea what this feeling meant, and I really did not want it to be bad, or Caramel was not going to let me do anything. My body felt like a truck hit it.


    I hope I am fine.

 Chapter 32

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    Was I overreacting? Maybe, but this was my wife we were talking about here. I hated seeing her like that. As soon as it was morning, she appeared healthy and showed no signs of illness. She looked perfect and healthy, but she needed that test to be done. Well, Mum insisted I got it done.


    Her reasons for asking me to do that were unknown, and even after prying for long, she did not say anything. She instead just told me to do the test. I would have let it rest after the doctor had confirmed that she was okay, but Mum needed me to do more, so I did it.


    However, a part of me was skeptical about this. I was concerned that she might have information she was withholding from me, and I didn¡¯t like it. Lavender looked and has always looked fine. However, this behavior was something I had not noticed until now.


    She quickly got ready and joined me in the car that my Beta had already prepared for us both. I refused to say anything about the test result and just concentrated on my wife, who was right beside me all this while.


    Our hands were intertwined with each other¡¯s, and I could not help but touch her face now and then. She would give me the brightest smile when I did so, and it only made me want to keep doing it.


    ¡°What?¡± she finally asked when I stared at her face for too long.


    ¡°I am just admiring my wife,¡± I said, with the side of my lips curved.


    I could not wait to officially make her my Luna before everyone¡¯s eyes. Everyone would know that she was mine, and I was hers. She was everything to me in just a matter of months. All I wanted was for the results toe out clean, like she had said. That way I would have the most peace of mind.


    I do not know how I would feel if I were to know something too much was happening to her and I would not be able to help her. I held her face, pulling her closer as I pressed my lips on hers. She ced her hand on my chest and pushed me lightly.


    Her cheeks were so red as she stared at me, then darted her eyes to my Beta, who was behind the wheels. I smiled and shook my head before trying again, but she shook her head. Fine.


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± Imanded.


    ¡°Okay, Alpha,¡± my Beta said, quickly pulling over.


    ¡°Give us some privacy,¡± I said once we were no longer in motion.


    My Beta did just as I instructed, and I turned my attention to Lavender.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just do that,¡± shemented with disbelief in her eyes.


    I leaned in, my hands under her chin.


    ¡°I miss mydy¡¯s lips, and I will do anything to make that happen,¡± I told her, my voice low and my eyes roaming her face in a gentle manner.


    ¡°You are so unbelievable,¡± she said.


    ¡°For you, yes,¡± I said, raising her face to meet my gaze.


    We stared at each other for a minute before I took over her lips. I wrapped my hands around her waist and pulled her closer to my body, our heat instantly mixing. Her hands went to my face as I pulled her up to sit on me.


    My hands roamed about her body, feeling each and every corner of her body and curves. She was a beauty. I trailed kisses to her neck, down to her corbone, and I could feel myself tense up. I growled a little, my canines dropping as I found my lips at the exact spot I needed to mark her.


    I held myself back. My wolf has been trying to mark her from the moment she was brought to this pack, but I was skeptical about doing it. Lavender was human and no matter how much I wanted to mark her, I needed to let her understand the concept and how it works.


    Humans can die if they are unaware or forced into it. Lavender might be my wife, but I doubted she understood what came with officially marking her, and we have never had that discussion before. I needed her to understand, and I tend to get busy, so we have never really spoken about it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She paused, holding my face and tilting my head to look at her.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked softly, worry in her eyes.


    I smiled. ¡°Nothing is wrong.¡±


    ¡°But your mood dropped,¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°I am fine, okay?¡± I tried to convince.


    She got off myp and took a seat on the chair. I rolled down the ss and told my Beta toe back into the car. Lavender looked away. I understood and did not try to speak to her. Instead, I took her hand. I was not upset, and I did not think my emotions leaked for a moment until she pointed it out.


    I could barely control what I felt when I was with her, and sometimes I do not know if it was a good thing or a bad one. We got to the local hospital in a matter of minutes, and my Beta opened the door for me and then for her.


    Once we got in, the nurses were around, and the pack members who were at the reception bowed with smiles.


    ¡°Alpha, you are wee,¡± one of the nurses said.


    I nodded with a smile.


    ¡°We are here to see the doctor,¡± I informed them, and she quickly nodded.


    ¡°This way, Alpha,¡± she said and led us to an office.


    ¡°The doctor will be with you shortly,¡± she told us and left.


    I helped Lavender with her chair, and she studied the room with a smile on her face. The doctor came in momentster with a smile.


    ¡°Good day, Alpha,¡± he greeted with a bow, then took a seat.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need toe. I would havee to you instead,¡± he said.


    ¡°No need. We are here now so you can tell us what the result said,¡± I said to him.


    ¡°Oh, it was clean, Alpha. She has no issues,¡± the doctor informed us.


    Lavender gave me the ¡®I told you¡¯ look, and I nodded at the doctor.


    ¡°Thank you for your time. We will spend a few minutes in the hospital before leaving,¡± I told the doctor, and he was d.


    ¡°Not a problem, Alpha. I can assign someone to guide you,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°No, I know my way around,¡± I said before rising to my feet.


    Once we were out of the doctor¡¯s office, I turned to Lavender.


    ¡°Mum works here, so we should pay her a visit before leaving,¡± I told her, and she nodded.


    We were headed to her office when we overheard a nurse trying to help a man who was hyperventting on the bed. Lavender squinted her eyes.


    ¡°They aren¡¯t doing it right,¡± she said, which made me turn to her.


    ¡°Can I go in?¡± she looked at me with hope in her eyes.


    I did not have an issue, so I gestured for her to go in while I stood at the door.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that would work. You need to make himfortable first,¡± Lavender said softly to the nurses who were gathered around the patient.


    They all looked at her, and she smiled at them nervously.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t ced right. It would keep making him hyperventte,¡± she said softly, ncing at all the nurses in the room.


    One of the nurses stared at her with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t human,¡± she said and looked away.


    I was not so visible at the door, so I understood. Moreover, I would not want to always interfere in Lavender¡¯s life. She had her life, and I know she would grow into a great woman and Luna one day with time. I ced my hands in my pockets as I continued watching.


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why he needs to be angled differently from that,¡± Lavender spoke calmly, not minding the harsh tone of the nurse.


    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± the nurse said.


    ¡°I am a stu¡­¡± she paused. ¡°I was a medical student. I came across a few books while being here, so I know what I¡¯m saying,¡± she exined.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just do it,¡± another nurse said, then turned to Lavender. ¡°What is best, please? We are stressed and might be missing something.¡±


    ¡°Alpha,¡± I heard the doctor call my name.


    I tilted my head to the side, and the doctor spoke, ¡°I need to speak to you privately, please,¡± he said.


    I noticed the frown on his face and nced at Lavender one more time before leaving the door.


    ¡°Alpha, I was recently informed of a new development,¡± he said, and I furrowed my brow in confusion as he passed me a paper.


    I opened it, and I was shocked by its contents.

 Chapter 33

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I was scared of speaking up, but if I knew the right thing to do, why should I keep quiet? It was one of the many things our professor had told us when we all stayed silent during one of our trips to a city hospital. I could still remember his disappointed face when we all answered the question of what should have been done but was not done and we could not even speak up, which ended up killing the man.


    I¡¯ve always had a strong desire to be a doctor in order to help people. I wanted to save lives because that was all that mattered. Although the job offers a good sry, that wasn¡¯t my primary consideration when choosing it. However, now I was married in Caramel¡¯s pack. I have no idea if I would be able to chase that dream with an iplete degree.


    I walked back outside the ward, but Caramel was not there. However, I did not think much about it and watched as the man slowly became calm as the nurses implemented what I had told them. The only nurse who had stood up for me turned to the door and gave me a bright smile.


    I folded my arms, returning her smile with a grateful heart. I felt Caramel¡¯s big hands wrap around my shoulder. ¡°Seems they took your advice,¡± he said, and I nced at him with a nod before returning my gaze to the people in the ward


    We walked around the ward and I met more who admired Caramel greatly. An old man was very happy to see him and I learnt Caramel helped him foot the bill when he could no longer do it himself. Caramel saw it as nothing too big, but was something great to the man.


    I left the hospital feeling overwhelmed. I was able to see a lot of things, and it sparked my interest in a greater way than I had ever felt before. However, I did not know how to go about it. As the car drove away from the hospital, I could not help but look back at it.


    I wished I could stay longer than I have. Well, we did spend most of our day there, but maybe a little more would have helped me calm down a little. I did not want to push it as I felt Caramel might want to do something and I know he would not want to leave me here.


    Days went by quickly and I felt like a home appliance at this point. I had nothing interesting to do other than sit and do nothing, which can be boring. I walked over to the window and yet again, Caramel was getting into his car and leaving the mansion, obviously for something rted to the pack while I was standing here and watching.


    A knock came to the door, and I ushered Mitchel in. She bowed with a smile. ¡°Lunch is ready,¡± she informed me, and I nodded.


    I walked over to the mirror and had a look at myself. I was growing chubby because I was not doing anything. However, I still went down to have my meal as I was starving, even though I had just eaten a few moments ago.


    However, I had noticed I have been eating a lot more than I used to. It did not bother me so much, so long as I was eating and healthy. After Lunch, Delh excused herself that she wanted to head to the hospital and quickly I asked, ¡°Can Ie with you?¡±


    She nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, child,¡± she said and like a little child who had been given a free pass to go out, I skipped up the stairs and quickly got changed, joining her at the hospital


    I spent most of the day there and not until a car came to pick me up did I leave. I wanted to stay some more, but I could tell Caramel wanted me home since it waste and he had not seen me for a while. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you will be joining my mother at the hospital today,¡± he said the moment I walked into my room.


    He wrapped his around my waist, sinking his face into my neck before cing a kiss on it. ¡°I just thought of going at thest minute. I didn¡¯t think I would when I woke up today.¡± I smiled at him.


    He picked me up and led me to the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll help you freshen up then,¡± he said, while leading me to the bathroom.


    While under the shower, he held my waist with our eyes locked on each other. I bit the side of my lips as I could feel myself getting turned on by just staring into those beautiful eyes of his. He tilted his head to the side as he leaned in, taking over my lips with his enchanting ones.


    His body, wet from the shower, only made his touch more alluring. He trailed kisses to my chest, then around my breasts before taking my nipples in his mouth. He moved his tongue around my nipples. Quickly, he brought his lips back to mine, then turned off the shower before carrying me back to the room.


    He trailed kisses from my neck to my t stomach. I could feel him getting closer to my entrance, but he moved back up before parting my legs. The anticipation as to when he would touch me there was killing me but also making me feel more turned on.


    His tongue licked my clits before going into me. I gasped at the instant sense of pleasure and satisfaction that gave me. He sucked on and thrusted which made me shut my eyes to fully feel what he was doing to me. He quickly brought me to my peak, and he licked me clean before bringing his lips to mine again.


    Slowly, he brought himself inside of me. He filled me so well, but did not move. He didn¡¯t move, which made me disappointed. I fluttered my eyes open as I moved my waist. The side of my lips curved up as he moved some strands of my hair to the side.


    ¡°You have turned so naughty, my love,¡± he said, and I smiled.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Without a word, I trailed my index finger on his chest to his nipples and the next second I pushed him to the side, which caught him by surprise. Seeing that only made me smile in victory. Before he could react, I sat on his waist with a teasing smile.


    ¡°I might be,¡± I teased, then took him in.


    Without waiting, I moved my waist. He shut his eyes as I felt his tip grow bigger inside of me. I threw my head back as I was slowly getting closer and closer to my peak. My legs were slowly getting exhausted, which only meant I was close. He held my waist as I increased my speed. I moaned loudly before I felt him stiffen and filling me up. Iid on him without moving for a couple of minutes and he wrapped his hand around my body before I changed position byying at his side on the bed. He pulled me closer, cing a kiss on my forehead. He then raised my head and gave me a deep, passionate kiss.


    With a smile, I wrapped my hand around his stomach as the room fell silent. After some time, I raised my head, thinking he was asleep, but he was not. ¡°What?¡± He asked.


    I moved back a bit so I could look at him properly. ¡°I am bing fat,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Fat is good,¡± he said, then ced a kiss on my neck


    ¡°Yes, but I need to do something. I feel useless in this mansion with nothing to do but eat and sleep,¡± I told him.


    ¡°So, what do you want to do? I will make it avable for you,¡± he said, adjusting my hair to the back.


    ¡°I want to work at the hospital,¡± I told him.


    Before he could say anything, I exined. ¡°Yes, I know I did not finish my medical college to get my degree, but I really want to help as much as I can. You help with the warriors and if I want to get close to the people, why not there? I really want to help the people, too.¡±


    His eyes bore into mine, their unusual intensity making me question what thoughts were running through his mind. I didn¡¯t understand why he was giving me that look. Was he going to refuse? My heart pounded in my chest as I stared at him for a few more minutes. ¡°Please, I promise to do really well,¡± I added, and he imed my lips.

 Chapter 34

    Alpha Caramel¡¯s POV


    I was surprised by what she said. This has been all I have ever wanted: ady who would share the same view as me when it came to the pack. The general welfare of the pack is something I have always cared about since I was little.


    I did not want ady or a Luna who only cared about money and herself but someone who cared about the people because a ruler is meant to serve the people. If not for them, there would be no need for an Alpha, and that was the most important thing.


    Not many people understood this. Most of thedies I havee across all wanted to show their dominance when it came to being Luna. That was what they cared about. Maybe that was why I never had any interest in them.


    Selena had that view, and for some time, it felt like she was the only one who understood that. That was one thing about her that I liked. After she passed away, I couldn¡¯t find many qualities in women that appealed to me, so I remained unmated and unwilling to choose a mate for a considerable period.


    When I met Lavender, I never really knew why I had this inkling to be with her. I wanted her so badly due to her caring heart andpassionate spirit. I wanted a woman who would help me take the pack to greater heights, and that person was right here.


    I pulled her in and pressed my lips on hers, my hand moving up her beautiful body. She wrapped her hand around my neck, pulling me close. I trailed my lips to her neck, then nibbled on her ear and on the sensitive part of her neck before moving slowly to her breasts.


    ¡°You can if you want to. I don¡¯t mind,¡± I finally said to her after breaking the kiss.


    A bright smile appeared on her lips as she looked at me. Her smile was one of the greatest things I loved seeing. I pinched her cheeks with a smile. The next day came, and with my hands intertwined with hers, I led her into Mother¡¯s office. With just a knock, she ushered us in. When she raised her head, she smiled instantly upon seeing both of us.


    ¡°Son, surprise seeing you both here,¡± she said, ncing from me to Lavender.


    I pulled a chair for Lavender and she took a seat before I did. ¡°Lavender wants to work here,¡± I informed her.


    Mum turned to Lavender with a bright smile. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, and Lavender nodded with a bright smile on her face. ¡°That¡¯s excellent,¡± Mummented.


    ¡°I need to speak with the head physician,¡± I said.


    Mum nodded and quickly called the head physician, and she was in the office in no time. ¡°This is my wife, Lavender,¡± I introduced.


    ¡°Lavender, this is Carol, the head physician of the hospital,¡± I told Lavender.


    Lavender smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you, Carol,¡± she greeted.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Your Majesty,¡± Carol said with a bow.


    ¡°From today, she will be working under you and Mum. I need you to teach her and introduce her to everyone in the hospital. I need noints, okay? I need herfortable. If you need anything, you can inform me,¡± I said, and Carol nodded.


    I turned to Lavender. ¡°She will give you a tour of the ce for today. And no working today,¡± I said, ncing at Carol to ensure she heard me.


    Lavender was starting today, and I don¡¯t want her to get stressed out on the first day. Lavender chuckled, then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at home,¡± I said, and she nodded with a smile on her face.


    I ced a kiss on her forehead before she was led out of the office by Carol. I could not help myself but stare at her back as she walked away from the office, a smile on her face as she listened to what Carol was telling her. That smile had remained stered on her face from the moment she woke up this morning. If this was going to make her keep that smile, then she was going to have it without questions.


    I kept staring, unable to keep my eyes off my beautiful wife. For a moment, I got lost doing so with a smile on my face. Carol was showing her an office, so she was still in sight for some time. I stared for five minutes without looking away.


    ¡°Have you told her yet?¡± Mother¡¯s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    I turned to her with a frown on my face. ¡°What?¡± I asked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She gave me the ¡®seriously¡¯ look, but I ignored her and filled her ss with some water, then took a sip. I didn¡¯t want to know what she was referring to. Unfortunately, I did. The doctor had shown me a report that stated that she did not have normal human blood. After further analysis, it was discovered that she had a wolf, but something was suppressing it.


    Mum quickly knew what it was, as she kept perceiving it each time she was around Lavender, and she came up with a crazy solution to it, which has been me remaining silent about it. ¡°You know, acting like it does not matter does not mean that it actually doesn¡¯t. You need to tell her now so she can begin treatment. I know you don¡¯t want her to suffer, but that is the only way to set her free,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you, Mum,¡± I said, my mood turning sour instantly and wanting to end this conversation as quickly as it came.


    I hated this topic, and I did not want to talk about it, but Mum loved bringing it up always. Even if I try to avoid it, she pushes for me to listen to what she has to say about it. None of her words piqued my interest because she didn¡¯t suggest anything worthwhile, like discovering a better solution. ¡°You know you can¡¯t mark her just yet to prevent it from having a permanent effect on her,¡± she added.


    I nodded, ced the ss down, then stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going home now,¡± I informed her, then walked out of the office.


    I plopped into my office chair, ncing at the pile of documents I needed to sign before the end of the day. I quickly got to work reading them, but Mum¡¯s words kept reying in my mind, making it difficult for me to concentrate.


    I did not know how to go about telling Lavender about this. I did not want her to suffer, and the more I thought about it, the more I wanted her not to know. I knew one day she would find out, and certainly I would want to mark her and make her mine, but what could I do?


    Tell her about it, and she bes stubborn and chooses to go ahead with the treatment. Was I being selfish for keeping it away from her? I sighed, cing my back on the backrest of my chair. This was not going to be easy.


    Sacrifices have to be made, but why can¡¯t Mum find another way to help her? Why torture her to get it out of her? Again, I sighed. A knock came to the door, and my Beta walked in and bowed.


    ¡°The equipment has arrived and has been sent to the soldiers,¡± he informed me, and I nodded with my gaze lost for a moment.


    ¡°Asher, is there a way I can tell someone who thinks she is human that she is part of us and still convince her not to go for the treatment?¡± I asked him, my eyes still on the table.


    ¡°Who are you speaking about, Alpha?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Lavender,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Lavender has a wolf?¡± he asked.

 Chapter 35

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    I jolted up from my sleep in a panic. Today officially marked two months since I began working at the hospital, and I must say it was the best time of my life. Yes, sometimes I had to leave the bed and mansion early to attend to things at the hospital, but it was all worth it.


    This was all I had ever wanted. Better still, I was not just learning the theory part, but also the practical aspect. Carol and Delh always put me through things, and sometimes, when it felt like I could not do something, they always encouraged me. It was the best feeling ever until I had to work for a long period.


    I was either working tillte at night or needing toe in very early. Aside from that, I was more than happy to be in the hospital and having the same experience as any doctor who finishes his or her medical school. Usually, I was on time, butst night, Caramel was all over me.


    Not that I hated it. I loved it when he touched me. I loved when his lips roamed my body and whenever he tells me how sweet I was. I had gotten so used to him touching me that if he did not, it felt like I was being starved by him. However,st night, Caramel made sure not to let me sleep until it waste. We had sex all through the night, and I felt exhausted afterward.


    I did not think about work or anything while it was happening, but only when we were done did it dawn on me that I might actually oversleep at this rate. And I was right. I sat up on the bed, picking up my phone to look at the time.


    7:30 am.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I waste. I was about to leave the bed when I felt Caramel¡¯s hand around my wrist, and before I could say a word, he pulled me back onto his chest. ¡°Where is my beautiful wife going?¡± he asked, as he moved my hair away from my face gently.


    I smiled, ying with his beard as I spoke. ¡°The hospital,¡± I said.


    He frowned, then pulled me in for a kiss before grabbing me by the waist and making me lie down while he adjusted to have a proper look at me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the day off and spend it with me?¡± he said, his hands on my face.


    I scoffed, then rolled out of bed. ¡°So you will go to work and leave me here on my own? No thank you,¡± I said.


    I know how tight Caramel¡¯s schedule can be. He manages it well, but that does not change the fact that it takes up a lot of his time. That was the very reason I had to find another way to keep myself busy. He was helping the pack, so I could do that too.


    He ced his head on his hand, lying on his side before he spoke. ¡°I can clear out my schedule if you want me to,¡± he said, and I rolled my eyes, then folded my arms.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll believe you, alright,¡± I said in a sarcastic tone.


    ¡°I want to spend some time with you, so I can,¡± he said, and I still did not believe him.


    He turned to the other side, grabbed his phone from the bedside table, then made a couple of clicks. Just as the phone rang, he turned the screen so I could see who he was dialing: his beta. He ced the phone on speaker the moment his Beta picked up.


    ¡°Clear out my schedule for today,¡± Caramel said, gaze locked on mine as he said so.


    ¡°On it,¡± his Beta said, and the call ended.


    Caramel stood up from the bed, then threw his phone on the bed. The moment he got to me, he wrapped his hand below my butt and picked me up, which made me giggle, cing the strands of my hair behind my ear. ¡°Now, who doubts what I could do?¡± he teased beforeying me on the bed.


    He kissed my bare chest, then began tickling me. ¡°Admit defeat,¡± he teased.


    ¡°Never,¡± I joked, and he kept tickling me. ¡°Fine, I admit defeat,¡± I said, and he stopped, taking over my lips.


    ¡°I need to inform Carol about my absence today,¡± I told him, and he nodded.


    While I grabbed my phone, he took his and began typing away. I stared at him, wondering what he was doing, but when he was done, he tossed his phone to the side while I shook my head and dialed Carol¡¯s number.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able toe in today. I-¡± I was about to tell her the reason when she spoke.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been informed about it,¡± she said, and I turned to Caramel, giving him a knowing look. He had told Carol already. I ended the call and walked over to him, and he quickly pulled me in, kissing me passionately as he took off my nightwear.


    Later in the day, we took a stroll in the woods, a ce to give us a little quietness. ¡°It¡¯s been two months. Do you like it there?¡± Caramel finally asked.


    I smiled as we stopped, instantly wrapping his hand around my waist and pulling me closer to him. ¡°I love it there. It is everything and more I had dreamed of,¡± I confessed, and he smiled before taking over my lips.


    He slowly took off my clothes, and in just a matter of minutes, my moans echoed in the forest, with my back against a tree and Caramel pounding into me. It was a blissful day for me, but then the next day, I had to head back to work.


    The day was hectic, with a lot of patientsing into the hospital either for check-ups or emergencies. I could not head back home on time, as I had a few things I needed to round up before leaving. I took a file containing a report that Delh had requested me to keep for the next day before going to my office.


    I was given an office because Caramel had specifically asked for it. I doubted if he had not, I would have gotten one. A conversation between a little girl and her parents yed in my mind as I got into my office. It was meant to make me smile, but it only made me remember mine.


    I opened the door to my office, and I shivered in fear when I saw Caramel in my office. I turned on the lights with my hand on my chest. He smiled at me, but I was too exhausted and moody to smile back properly. ¡°I¡¯ll soon be done,¡± I said to him as I gathered the files together to pile at the side of the table.


    He held my hand, stopping me. ¡°You look gloomy. Did something happen?¡± he asked, and I shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important,¡± I tried to push it aside.


    ¡°It is important so long as it is disturbing you,¡± he said firmly.


    I still tried to work, but he made me look at him. ¡°Tell me,¡± he said.


    ¡°I just miss my parents. And don¡¯t worry, I know they can¡¯te here. So you don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± I told him.


    He raised a brow and pulled me close to his body. ¡°As long as my wife desires it, you shall have it because you are my queen.¡±

 Chapter 36

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    It had been two months since Ist saw my family, and it felt like every corner I turned, there was something or someone that made me question, and subsequently overthink, my choice to be in this ce. Being a part of this pack and being married to Caramel brought me great happiness, yet I still yearned for them, even though I acknowledged that Caramel might not share my feelings.


    I did not me him for securing the pack from intruders and ensuring that no one came in or out of the pack without his consent. That was why I held back for days, and if he had not seen me in a bad mood, maybe I would have never told him about it for fear of being turned down.


    However, Caramel was open to the idea, even though I thought he would not be, and that made me remember why I loved being married to him. Those words of his immediately made me smile, and he took over my lips the moment he saw that. A few days went by, and I woke up early to carry out my morning routine so I could leave for the hospital.


    Five minutes in, Caramel walked into the bathroom and wrapped his hands around my waist. I smiled at him but continued what I was doing because I was runningte. I hated beingte. I doubted anyone could feel angrier than me if I waste for anything.


    The problem now was that Caramel did not share the same view as me at the moment, and he spun me around, taking over my lips, his hands around my body momentarily distracting me from what I had in hand. He pulled away, and I smiled.


    ¡°Preparing to leave?¡± he asked, and I nodded, almost heading back to what I was doing, but he stopped me.


    ¡°Take today off,¡± he firmly told me.


    I smiled. ¡°Why?¡± He lifted me off the ground and ced me on the counter.


    ¡°I want to show you something,¡± he said, holding my face, his eyes very gentle as they searched my face. It was evident that whatever he wanted to show me held great value to him. Seeing his emotional attachment, I simply nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll call Carol,¡± I told him, and he smiled, taking over my lips again, this time more passionately than thest.


    He carried me off the counter, making me wrap my legs around his waist and my hands around his neck as our kiss deepened. Heid me on the bed, and his hand quickly sunk underneath my shirt, and then he squeezed my breast lightly.


    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he told me, and I did so without thinking.


    I sensed his movement, then the bedside drawer opening and closing. After another minute, I felt the heat of his body on me once again, and he followed it with a kiss, trailing down my neck and stopping just around my cleavage.


    ¡°Open your eyes,¡± he said. I did that before he helped me sit, and then handed me a box.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    My eyes moved from the box in hand to the man who sat beside me before opening it. A big diamond ring sat in the middle of the box, basking in its glory. My eyes widened, and I turned to Caramel, who had a smile on his face.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but the words failed toe out. Fortunately, I did not have to. ¡°I know in the human world, rings are a symbol of marriage, and I apologize for not getting it sooner to officiate our marriage. I had the jeweler custom-make this for you, and I hope you like it,¡± Caramel said.


    ¡°I love it,¡± were the only words I coulde up with at that very moment.


    Caramel took the ring, and with his other hand, requested that I give him my hand. He ced a kiss on the back of my palm before slipping the ring onto my finger. It fits perfectly. Instantly, I wrapped my hand around his neck for a hug. ¡°Thank you,¡± I appreciated.


    He ced a kiss on my cheek with a nod. ¡°Anything for my queen.¡± He kissed my hand again after I pulled away.


    ¡°I will have to leave you for some time, but don¡¯t worry, you will not have to be bored. A few people will be here to keep youpany,¡± he told me, ced a kiss on my forehead, then left the room, leaving me contemting who was going toe to me.


    However, I didn¡¯t have to ponder much, as they showed up an hourter. One of thedies came with a beautiful blue dress, and the others came to give me a full spa treatment. They gave me a massage, did pedicures and manicures with facial treatments, and many more.


    I did not know what the asion was, but with each step, I felt like a princess being pampered. I was given different snacks to eat, and I doubted I could have anything after that. Unknown to me, all they were doing was going to eat up the whole day.


    When I was fully dressed and glowing, the moon was already up. I got into the car, and Caramel was already seated, which made me smile. They drove us to the woods and stopped while we walked a certain distance.


    There were rose petals scattered around the floor, and just at the end of the trail, a well-decorated table sat. A maid and a guard stood at the side, waiting patiently for us. While eating, he asked, ¡°So, how do you like my surprise?¡±


    ¡°You are perfect at nning surprises,¡± Iplimented him.


    The atmosphere, the decoration, everything was perfect. The one thing that felt even more perfect was the little ray of moonlight that came to the table through some spaces created by the leaves. This date was perfect.


    After eating, I thought that was all, but he took me deeper into the woods. This time, we were alone. We stopped, his hands holding mine. ¡°Lavender, I have never felt this deeply for any woman in a long time. You are a jewel in my life and will forever be. I want you to know that,¡± I nodded, and he continued.


    ¡°I know you know I have been holding back on certain things that are rted to you, but it was only to make you acquainted with everyone in the pack and the pack be acquainted with you. I can no longer wait and so, I ask,¡± he knelt down on one knee, which made my eyes widen. What was he about to ask? I questioned myself.


    ¡°Will you, Lavender Flint, be my Luna?¡± he popped the question.


    There were no words to express what I felt right now. I nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, Caramel Moon, I ept to be your Luna.¡±

 Chapter 37

    Alpha Caramel¡¯s POV


    I walked slowly towards my wife¡¯s room with my hands behind my back. The maids and guards carefully brought the different boxes that I had brought into Lavender¡¯s room. With a smile on my face, I walked in to meet Lavender in the middle of the room, looking at the maids and guards who brought more and more gifts into the room with her lips parted in shock.


    I walked over to her, and then she spoke. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Gifts for my wife,¡± I said, and she blushed while I pulled her close to my body.


    I loved having her very close to my body because of the kind of warmth she gave to me. It was peaceful and enchanting. She ced both of her hands on my chest as she raised her head. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is too much?¡± she asked, and I smiled.


    ¡°This is not too much. I nned on buying the mall next,¡± I told her. She yfully pped my chest.


    I raised my brows, staring at her with all seriousness. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± she said.


    ¡°I am,¡± I said.


    Because she meant more to me than any mall, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give it to her. I loved her, and it was through these gifts I showed her I love her and would always love her. ¡°So, what are the gifts for?¡± she asked, and I smiled, taking her hand, then cing a kiss on the back of her palm.


    ¡°For being the best wife I could ever ask for and for epting to be my Luna,¡± I said, and her cheeks turned red.


    ¡°You are so unpredictable,¡± she said, unable to find the right words to ry her gratitude.


    She looked around and then returned her gaze to me. ¡°Thank you,¡± she appreciated, and I nodded.


    The maids and guards brought in all the gifts, then bowed before exiting the room. Lavender then walked over to the many gifts on her bed and beside her bed with a bright smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to even begin opening all of this,¡± she remarked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to open them at once. You can always open them throughout the year. Nevertheless, I must give you a head up that there may be moreing your way before youplete this set,¡± I mentioned, smiling as I spoke.


    She shook her head. Yes, I gifted her like it was myst day because I wanted to shower her with love. I did not want her tock anything, even though she already had it. It was something I loved doing, and I would do it until I got old.


    I pulled her in again. ¡°I have another thing for you,¡± I said, and she furrowed her brows.


    ¡°There is more?¡± she asked, and I chuckled lightly.


    I nodded before spilling, ¡°Your parents wille in today,¡± I said, and her eyes widened.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked, and I nodded.


    The next second, she jumped up and wrapped her hand around my neck, hugging me tight. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± she appreciated, pulled away, then pressed her lips to mine.


    I deepened the kiss as my hands moved up her body and quickly were inside her shirt and on her breasts, massaging them. She moaned in pleasure, and Iid her on the bed, taking her lips again before taking off her clothes.


    I could not resist this sweet body of hers. Iid beside her, arms wrapped around her waist as she rested her head on my chest. Gently, I caressed her head. ¡°You seem quiet. What is it?¡± I asked.


    She raised her head to look at me, then dropped her gaze. ¡°What?¡± I had to repeat my question.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just thinking about how fast everything is moving,¡± she finally spoke.


    ¡°Fast? You don¡¯t want to be my Luna?¡± I raised my brows.


    She smiled, lifting and then shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I never thought I would fall in love with you after what happened. And now I will be your Luna. I never thought I would ever rule anyone or anything,¡± she said, sincerity in her voice.


    I had guessed she would not take it so easily after I stormed into their house and asked for her. It was an inevitable thing. However, that was all in the past now. I love her so much that it felt like I was going crazy just thinking about her and being around her.


    I smiled, cing a kiss on her forehead. ¡°I understand. I don¡¯t n to rush you, okay? I wanted to ask you, but you don¡¯t have to take up the responsibilities right away,¡± I exined.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rushing her was one thing I was not nning on doing to her. The Luna position was not going anywhere, so she could take her time to get the hang of everything. I knew she still had a few things to learn. She is close to the people, which is one thing that I have always wanted, but it was time she learned more about being the Luna of the pack.


    ¡°I have called someone to help you learn more about the role so you don¡¯t have to worry about messing anything up,¡± I told her, and she smiled.


    ¡°Who?¡± she inquired, curiosityced with excitement in her eyes.


    There was something about that look in her eyes that drove me crazy. I took over her lips, feeling every corner of her lips before pulling away. ¡°Let me introduce her to you,¡± I said, and we left the room after dressing up.


    Upon seeing us approaching, Mary stood up in the living room. Mary was an acquaintance of my mother, and I knew she would be the perfect person to teach Lavender. She greeted me, and I nodded. ¡°She will be the one to teach you all you need to know,¡± I smiled, and Lavender nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ll start today, but remember, you¡¯ll be meeting the council soon,¡± I added.

 Chapter 38

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I smiled as Caramel ced a kiss on my forehead before walking away. My gaze remained on his back as he walked away, unable to keep the smile off my face. This man was always so lovely. Mary cleared her throat, which made me take my attention off him and to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized quickly. Mary smiled, then shook her head with a wave of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand,¡± she said.


    ¡°So, what do we start with today?¡± I inquired.


    I wanted to learn very fast and very well, so I could impress Caramel. I knew he would be proud of me either way, but I still wanted to put in the effort to make him happy. I didn¡¯t have many options to please him, but I was determined to make the most of the opportunities I had.


    I did not want him to be the only one making more effort to sustain our rtionship and trying to make me feel better. I would not let that happen. I wanted to make him proud, and by mastering everything I needed to learn, I could prove that I was truly ready to be his Luna.


    ¡°We will start with the basics, curtsy,¡± she said. ¡°Can I see?¡± she added.


    I smiled and held the side of my dress with the tip of my fingers, bending my knees with most of my weight going to the top part of my feet and my head lowered slightly. I smiled after doing that because even though I was not perfect when I began greeting that way; I became perfect after having to greet numerous people a lot.


    Mary nodded in approval. ¡°That¡¯s good. Our next lesson will be dancing. Follow me, please,¡± she said and began walking.


    ¡°Here in the pack, we have two dances that are popr and mostly used in ceremonies. One is the usual couple dance, which you would be knowledgeable about, because it¡¯s mostly done in the human world. The second is divided into two. It is a dance known by pack members and embraced. You can say it is something of our culture. One version can be performed by anyone, single or paired, while the other is mostly done by a couple. A royal couple, to be precise, at least first before any other person,¡± she exined, then nced at me.


    ¡°You and Alpha Caramel will be expected to perform that after your coronation as Luna of the pack,¡± she added, then pushed open a door to reveal arge room.


    I have been in the mansion for months now and yet, I did not know we had a room like this. It was an open room, and I could tell it was a hall used for ceremonies and parties. ¡°This will be perfect for us to use,¡± I heard Mary say beside me.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll y the music and I¡¯ll dance. Pay close attention to each step I take, but don¡¯t push it too much, as a wrong move could dislocate a bone.¡± My eyes widened at her words.


    What steps were they that could cause someone to dislocate a bone? I was confident that it was not going to be hard, but now I was having doubts. I did not say anything to Mary, though. She pressed the recorder, and a nice tone came through the speakers.


    Mary moved with her arms in mid-air as though she was holding someone. It took her ten minutes to get to the end. She walked over to the recorder and stopped it from ying. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you, but without the music. I wanted to make sure you see and know what we are aiming for,¡± she exined, and I nodded.


    She made me ce my hand on both sides of her back, and then told me the steps to take. It was only when I began that I understood why she made that statement. The steps looked simple, but they wereplicated. From moving back with a step, spinning, and then taking another three steps to the side, it could for sure lead to someone falling t on their face, possibly breaking a nose.


    My only savior was Mary. If not, I would have been in the hospital from the moment we began. Dancing wasn¡¯t my strongest skill, but I could usually manage it, even if it wasn¡¯t perfect. However, with this particr dance, I was awful. I¡¯m still amazed at how quickly I managed to pick it up.


    Caramel was going to introduce me to the council soon, and I would not want to be foundcking in this area when that time came. I had no idea what they might ask of me or what they would expect from me. Even after an hour, it felt like my legs were not working properly. I was only able to get just one step, and that was it.


    I sighed after we officially clocked three hours trying to get me to recreate the other steps. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll get it, eventually. You don¡¯t have to rush it. It is like that for anyone who is only learning it now,¡± she exined.


    I knew she was trying to make me feel better, but I needed to learn fast. How was I going to impress everyone if I did not? ¡°Let¡¯s continue. I¡¯ll get it this time,¡± I said, and Mary smiled but shook her head.


    ¡°I think we should end it here for today and continue tomorrow,¡± she said.


    I sighed in defeat. I was breathless too, and I knew I needed to rest. A knock came at the door a minuteter, and a guard walked in. He bowed. ¡°Alpha Caramel requests your presence,¡± he informed me, and I left immediately.


    He was in his study, and once I walked in, he gestured for me toe closer. He took my hand and ced a kiss on the back of my palm. ¡°You asked for me?¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, your parents just crossed the border.¡±

 Chapter 39

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I nced at my reflection in the mirror before turning to meet Caramel¡¯s gaze. ¡°I am ready,¡± I said, and on cue, his phone chimed in his pocket. He took it out and nced at the screen for a minute before turning to me. I could tell it was a message from his Beta.


    ¡°They just arrived,¡± he informed me, and I squealed in delight.


    He chuckled, then took my hand and ced a kiss on my forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, and I nodded, feeling like a child given a lollipop. I could barely hide my feeling of excitement and happiness. I had not seen my parents in months. It was unusual. Before joining this pack, I always saw my parents. It was asionally unsettling and frustrating when I couldn¡¯t find any time for myself because they were constantly around. However, it has been months now since Ist heard from them, whether in person or otherwise, and all I want is to have a conversation with them again. Caramel gave me his hand, and I wasted no time in taking it. As usual, he ced a kiss on the back of my palm before leading me out of the room.


    We stood at the gate as the car drove onto the premises. A bright smile appeared on my face as I watched it get closer and closer to where we stood. I could feel Caramel¡¯s gaze on me, but at the moment, all my attention was on the car approaching the building. The moment it parked, Caramel let go of my hand.


    I turned to him, and he gave me the go-ahead. Without thinking, I rushed down the stairs while my parents stepped out of the car. My dad stepped out first, and I rushed to him, wrapping my arms around him. ¡°Dad,¡± I called out.


    ¡°Hey sweetheart,¡± he said, hugging me tightly. He pulled me away, his eyes ncing over at me.


    ¡°How are you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ve missed you,¡± I confessed, hugging him again.


    I heard my mother chuckle nearby, and I rushed to her. ¡°Mum,¡± I hugged her.


    ¡°My baby,¡± she said, rubbing my head. When I pulled away, I saw tears in her eyes. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked, frowning.


    She shook her head, wiping her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just missed you,¡± she said, and I hugged her again. ¡°I¡¯m here now,¡± I said, feeling her tears.


    I held their hands and led them up the stairs. ¡°Mum, Dad,¡± I nced at both of them standing at my sides. ¡°This is my husband, Alpha Caramel,¡± I introduced.


    Caramel shook hands with my father and nodded at my mother. ¡°We meet again. It is a delight to have you in my home,¡± he said to them.


    ¡°It is nice to be here,¡± my mother said.


    ¡°The maids will help you to your rooms. You can join us for dinner,¡± Caramel said softly, and the maids came in to assist as he had asked. However, I still joined them. Mum held my hand, and the moment we got into the room, she turned to me with a smile. ¡°How is it here? Are they all treating you well?¡± she asked, and I wasted no time nodding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you everything,¡± I said, excited to share all the fun things that had happened here. I loved everything here, and how could I not when Caramel took care of me and made sure everything was to my taste?


    The guards brought in their bags, and afterwards, we left for the dining table. I sat beside Caramel on the right, and Delh took his left while my parents took the seats after her. ¡°How was the trip? I made sure to give you two the best, and I hope it was,¡± Caramel said, and my parents nodded.


    ¡°It was a delightful trip, Alpha,¡± my mother said. ¡°Thank you. We missed our princess a lot,¡± she added, causing my cheeks to turn red. This prompted me to swiftly redirect my attention to my food and start stuffing my face.


    We discussed more while eating, and Delh kept sending praises my way. All I could do was smile and nod as all eyes asionally turned to me. Halfway through our meal, Caramel ced his hand over mine, turning my entire face into a tomato.


    Once we were done, Caramel excused us and took me to his room. I wrapped my arms around his neck. ¡°Thank you so much,¡± I pouted, and he smiled.


    ¡°As long as you are happy, my love. I would do anything,¡± he said, and I smiled. ¡°Can we go out, though? I want to show them the pack. Is that okay?¡± I was excited but also tried to keep it at bay so I wouldn¡¯t push my luck too high and then get disappointed because I know how protective Caramel can get about the pack.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can, but not today. They need to rest. It was a long trip,¡± he said, and even though I didn¡¯t want to, I had to agree.


    He ced a kiss on my forehead. ¡°I need to go out now. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± he informed me, kissing my forehead one more time and then my lips before leaving.


    The next day, I woke up earlier than usual. I knew we couldn¡¯t go yet, but I couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. When it was finally time, I was very excited. I couldn¡¯t stop talking. I told my parents everything and anything that came to mind. We finally got to the market, and I turned to them. ¡°I love this ce. It has the best fruit. You should try some, Dad,¡± I said, knowing how much he loved fruits.


    I leisurely walked up to one of the stalls and selected a fruit, but in no time, an angrydy came rushing towards us.

 Chapter 40

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    It startled me, and her quickness caused me to instinctively move backwards, with my heart pounding in my chest. ¡°Drop the fruit,¡± shemanded almost immediately as she reached where we stood. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to buy it,¡± the woman rudely said.


    ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± I asked, moving closer, but she brought out a dagger, putting it toward me.


    My father quickly came to me, pulling me to the side, trying to protect me from the woman who seemed aggressive for reasons I was not too sure of. I came to this market often. Whenever I headed for the hospital, I made sure toe here for a few fruits to give out to patients and staff, so why was she acting like she did not know me and I was some sort of thief?


    ¡°What is the problem?¡± Dad asked her, trying to understand what the aggressiveness was about.


    ¡°Do not speak to me,¡± thedy pointed the dagger at me. ¡°Just leave!¡± she barked, Dad was about to speak, but I held his arm, stopping him from speaking.


    Reluctantly, he said nothing, and we walked away. A few stalls I walked into did the same to me, and I wondered what was going on. ¡°Are you sure they are treating you right, Lavender?¡± Dad asked, worried in his voice.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, Dad. I don¡¯t know what is going on. I¡­¡± I paused. ¡°Let¡¯s go to someone I buy from frequently. Maybe something is happening, and I am not aware of it. I¡¯ll ask her,¡± I tried to brush off their actions.


    There might be something going on, and Caramel forgot about it, or else he would have told me. Thedy¡¯s stall was deeper in the market, so we had to walk a few distances. I noticed the stares and res I got from everyone in the market.


    Before, I would never have had an issue with it, but they were ring at me. They always looked at me with admiration, and most of them wanted to talk to me, so what was the problem? Why the change of attitude? I nced at my attire, wondering if I had on something disgraceful with my attire.


    Was I not actingdylike? I questioned everything I did on the spot, and I was slowly giving myself a headache doing that. We eventually got to thedy¡¯s stall, and she smiled at me, and then her eyesnded on my parents. She frowned, but unlike the others, she smiled at me.


    ¡°Who are they?¡± she asked, and I smiled. ¡°They are my parents. I¡­¡±


    ¡°I cannot sell to you. I¡¯m sorry,¡± and she walked into the stall, ignoring us. I opened my mouth to speak, but no words left my lips. I did not know what was going on. Why were they treating me this way? I took a step forward to leave, but instead, I took out my phone and called for a car to be brought to us.


    I would not be able to walk through those angry stares back home. Maybe there was an event going on, and I might have ruined it. A car arrived five minutester, and even though we still drove through the market, I noticed the stares. The only good thing was that we were fast, which would have not been possible.


    My eyes stung as tears threatened to pour, but I tried as much as possible to hold it in. I felt Mum¡¯s hand on mine, and I turned to her, forcing a smile, as I did not want her to worry. I know they both think I was not being treated right, but I was. Something must be going on for them to act this way.


    We got back to the mansion, and Dad marched into the house angrily. I knew I had to speak to them or they might think that had been how I had been treated. ¡°Dad,¡± I called as I walked into the room.


    ¡°Is that how they have been treating you? And you have been lying to us. When did you start doing that?¡± he questioned me.


    ¡°No, Dad. I think something was happening, and I was not aware of it. Caramel must have forgotten to tell me. I will speak to him,¡± I said.


    ¡°You are lying to me,¡± Dad said, and I nced at Mum, who seemed not to believe me too.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Mum, Dad, think about it. Why would I take you there if I knew they were going to do this? And did anything seem off to you aside from that? Please, it¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s not what you think, please,¡± I said.


    They found it hard to believe, and it took me close to an hour trying to convince them before they eventually nodded. I knew they were only looking out for me. I left to my room and plopped on my bed, exhaling. I changed, and even though I wanted to wait for Caramel calmly without overthinking, I could not help but pace up and down in the room.


    ¡°What is troubling you?¡± I heard his voice behind me momentster, and my heart fell to the floor.


    I smiled, trying to hide it. ¡°I just missed you,¡± I said and hugged him.


    He hugged me, but then pulled me away the next minute. ¡°You are sure that¡¯s it?¡± he asked, and I hummed in affirmation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for noting back on time. I had more things to attend to,¡± he exined, and I helped him take off his jacket.


    ¡°Is anything happening today at the market?¡± I had no idea how best to ask.


    He frowned, then shook his head. ¡°None that I am aware of. Is there?¡± he asked. I smiled and shook my head. He then held my hand, searching my eyes. ¡°Did something happen while you were there?¡± he asked, and I shook my head.


    ¡°Speak,¡± he said.


    ¡°No,¡± I quickly spoke.


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, everything is fine.¡± I folded his jacket on my arm, moving to the rack to ce it there.


    ¡°If something happened, and you are refusing to tell me, I will not take it lightly,¡± and he left the room.


    Oh dear. It¡¯s best if he remains in the dark about this.

 Chapter 41

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    Right from the moment I stepped into Lavender¡¯s room, I knew something was wrong. I rarely see her upset, but I do know when she is. She was not her usual self, and I knew she was hiding something even when she spoke. Unfortunately, I had no idea what could be the problem. I had been very busy with so much work, but that did not mean I would not notice what was happening in my pce. However, it hurt me that she could not trust me enough to tell me what was wrong.


    When I stepped out of her room, I took out my phone and called my beta. ¡°Asher, find out what happened in the local market today,¡± I instructed immediately I heard his voice on the other end of the line before heading for my study.


    I waited for only an hour before he knocked on my door. He bowed the moment he got in. ¡°What did you find out?¡± I asked.


    I wanted to know as quickly as possible what had happened. Lavender was my wife, and I wanted to make sure she wasfortable in this pack. I was always on top of things, so I wasn¡¯t too sure what could have made her ask that kind of question, which meant something had happened there.


    ¡°From the little I could gather, the people have grown some resentment against her¡­¡± Asher told me.


    ¡°Why? I thought they all loved her,¡± I asked, wondering what might have happened. They all sang her praises days ago, so why the hatred?


    ¡°That, I could not find out, as not even whispers were flying around. It seemed it was an unsaid consensus,¡± Asher said, and I leaned back in my chair. Did she do something that they didn¡¯t approve of?


    ¡°Should I cancel the meeting with the Elders?¡± Asher asked, and I shook my head.


    ¡°I will introduce her to them tomorrow. I have postponed their introduction long enough. They need to meet her. I¡¯m sure they would love her,¡± I said to him.


    I could not cancel now. They need to meet her. I wanted her to officially be my Luna. It has been a long time since I brought her into the pack, and I felt iplete with her yet to be my Luna. Moreover, I would not want her to think I did not love her enough to make her my Luna and was only filled with empty promises. Plus, I wanted to believe that whatever might have happened was something I could fix before the day of the coronation. It cannot be something too bad. Lavender has been very good in everything.


    Asher nodded. ¡°Try to find out what had happened. I would not want that going on for too long,¡± I added.


    ¡°I will do that, Alpha,¡± he said, and I waved my hand, dismissing him.


    I headed back to the room and found Lavender at the foot of the bed, eyes on the floor, looking lost. I sighed, walking over to her. I might have scared her with my words earlier. It was only when I took a seat beside her that she noticed my presence. Without a word, she ced her head on myp.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I scared you,¡± I apologized, caressing her head. She nodded, but said nothing.


    ¡°Can you tell me now what happened?¡± I had to ask again. I hated seeing her like this. Her smiles and her excitement were all I wanted for her. That was why I wanted her to be happy in the pack. It was also the reason I did everything for her: to make her happy.


    She said nothing. I pulled her away from me, my hands around her arms, so I could take a look at her. Is there a reason why you don¡¯t trust me anymore?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No,¡± she said with a pout.


    ¡°So why can¡¯t you tell me? If anything happened, I would handle it the best I can,¡± I reassured her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m just tired. We walked around a lot,¡± she said.


    I wanted to believe she was okay, but I knew she was not. However, I was not going to force her to tell me what the problem was. Maybe she was telling the truth, and coincidentally, whatever happened in the market happened.


    I carried her andid her on the bed. The moment shey down, she ced her head on my chest. It took some time for her to fall asleep, which was another indication that she was troubled.


    The next day, she took extra care of how she looked. From her hair to her shoes, she was very delicate in picking them. I knew we were meeting the sentinels, and she might want to be extra careful with how she looked, but I felt something was pushing her to be this way.


    ¡°Please change the hairstyle. It makes me look proud,¡± she told the maids.


    I wasn¡¯t usually present when she dressed up with the maids, but I could sense that this was different, from the way the maids looked at her. They were all shocked by her demands but still proceeded. After thirty minutes, she stood up, took several steps back with her eyes on the mirror, and then shook her head.


    ¡°I need to change my dress,¡± she said and walked into her closet.


    I waved my hands, dismissing the maids. She stepped back out with two dresses in hand. ¡°Which do you think is better?¡± she asked me, then noticed the maids were no longer in the room.


    ¡°Where are they? I¡¯m not ready yet,¡± she said.


    I walked closer to her. ¡°You are ready. In fact, you have been ready for two hours but changed six times,¡± I stated the facts.


    ¡°The dresses are not befitting to meet them and-¡± A knock on the door made me pause.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I ushered the guard in, and he bowed. ¡°Alpha, the Elders have arrived,¡± he informed me, and I could hear Lavender sniffling. I nced at her and saw tears streaming down her face.

 Chapter 42

    LAVENDER¡¯s POV


    I needed more time. I have no idea why the pack members treated me the way they did back in the market, but I felt maybe they had something to do with my dressing or the way I behaved. I woke up extra early to start preparing to make the Elders.


    I was told of how strict they were, and I would rather not fall under their bad books. They were one step towards me bing Caramel¡¯s Luna, and I did not want to mess it up. Maybe once I was done impressing them, the people were going to ept me.


    I knew that was all Caramel wanted, and I did not want to let him down. I thought I was on track and sessfully aplishing it, but it turned out I needed to put in more effort. I did not want Caramel to worry, so that was why I refused to tell him about it.


    Certainly, it had to be something I could manage and take care of. I do not want to be a burden to Caramel. He assigned me with the mission of winning the pack member¡¯s hearts, and I cannot afford to fail him now. I just could not.


    However, I didn¡¯t find any of the dresses, make up, or other things I did to my body appealing. Usually, I would never have cared about it, but I was meeting the Elders. I do not want to appear too boastful or too weak to be Caramel¡¯s Luna. If they did not like me, I know Caramel will hold back in making me his Luna. And what if he stopped caring for me like he always did?


    I was filled with so much fear and even though I did not want to be ovee by it, my emotions were just getting worse and worse. The stairs and the looks of the pack members in the market kept with ying in my mind and I just knew I had to do something.


    The Elders could not hate me too. I could not allow that. When I came out of the closet, I was confused as to which dress will be perfect. Yes, it was about the 5th dress I was looking at, but I still had to change. My heart skipped a bit when I realized the maids were not in the room with me any longer.


    It did not take me long to know that it was Caramel who dismissed them. When did the guard informed him that the Elders had arrived I could not help the burst of emotions that swept over me. Uncontroble tears left my eyes, and I plopped on the bed, still crying.


    It was wrong for me to cry, but I felt hopeless. I was not ready to see them. I felt they would hate me with this dress and the way I looked. Caramel walked over to me, then took a seat beside me. ¡°What is it?¡± He sounded confused as he wiped the tears off my cheeks.


    I refused to look at him, and he had to lift my head for me to do so. ¡°Tell me,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to see them. I need to change. My hair is undone. My makeup is bad. I just-¡± I paused, my emotions getting the better of me.


    ¡°You are more than prepared. You look perfect. You don¡¯t need to change anything. Moreover, you look more you this way,¡± he tried to convince me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to look this way. What if they don¡¯t like me? I don¡¯t want them to behave the same way as the pack members yesterday,¡± I told him.


    ¡°What did they do?¡± His tone changed.


    I spilt that information without thinking. Quickly, I stood up, wiping my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. We can meet the Elders now,¡± I said, but from the look in his eyes, I knew he was not buying it.


    ¡°Tell me what they did, Lavender,¡± he said firmly.


    I swallowed and bit my lips before speaking. I told him everything that had happened, and I watched as his face grew angrier and angrier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for hiding it from you. I wanted to handle it myself. Maybe I did something wrong and-¡±


    ¡°You did nothing wrong,¡± he cut me off.


    He sighed before pulling me close by the waist. Gently, he wiped the remaining tears left on my face. ¡°You should never keep something as important as that from me,¡± he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden to you,¡± I confessed, dropping my gaze.


    Caramel shook his head, then raised my head to look at him. ¡°You can never be a burden to me, Lavender. You are my wife. Whatever troubles you, it is my responsibility to make sure it goes away,¡± he said, and I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized.


    He ced a kiss on my forehead, then sighed. ¡°Do you want me to cancel the meeting? I can do that if that would make you feel better,¡± he suggested, but I could not do that.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll meet them,¡± I said.


    He studied me for a few seconds before speaking. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll get a maid to help you with your makeup really quick,¡± he said and left.


    A maid came in a minuteter and helped touch up my makeup in two minutes. Caramel was at the door when I stepped out of the room. He gave me his hand, which I took and led me to the throne room.


    From the moment we walked in, I could sense the powerful auraing from them. It was simr to Caramel¡¯s. No wonder they were regarded so highly. I gave them a curtsy with a smile, and they all smiled at me, ncing at themselves with a nod.


    I took a seat a few distances away from them, but not beside Caramel as he sat on his throne. I had no idea why I was worried. This meeting was going to be good. I had no idea why I was worried in the first ce.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 43

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I knew the Elders were fully aware of all that Lavender had done. Just like me, they were fully informed of everything happening in the pack, so surely they must have heard all the good things that Lavender had done.


    I was fairly sure they were going to ept her as my Luna. Not only was Lavender humble, but she was very much intelligent. I knew she could handle all the responsibilities that came with being the Luna of the pack.


    All this was just a protocol that needed to be done. Also, I did not want them to get all the information from outsiders. From interacting with her, they will be able to understand why I picked her to be my Luna. She will be perfect to stand beside me and help me take the pack to greater heights.


    ¡°We were told you work in the hospital,¡± One of them said with a smile.


    Lavender nodded and another spoke. ¡°We have heard so much you have done for the people. And the children cannot stop singing your praises.¡± Another spoke, and it warmed my heart to know that my wife was doing all of this.


    ¡°My daughter also works in the hospital, and she cannot stop telling me all about you,¡± another said.


    ¡°You are such a wonderful person, we just say,¡± another added.


    All around the room was filled withpliments and testimonies of how good Lavender has been. ¡°All these things are good, but you need to know that the position of a Luna is a very delicate position,¡± one of the said.


    ¡°Alpha Caramel is a well-loved and respected Alpha all over the pack. We would also want ady who can join him to protect the pack,¡± he added.


    Lavender¡¯s smiled did not weaver, and she would asionally nce at me before returning her gaze to them again as they spoke. ¡°Would you be up for it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Certainly. I love the pack and I would be happy to work more closely to ensure it is perfect,¡± she replied, and I nodded.


    Lavender spoke calmly and maturely. I saw how the sentinels stayed at how with admiration and respect. I knew they could see why I picked her already. I refuse to say much and just let themmunicate with her. I would not want to interrupt the process. Just watching her impress them was more than enough for me.


    A smile grazed my face with each passing moment. Two hourster, they turned to me. ¡°Your choices are always impable, Alpha,¡± One of them said.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so,¡± came my simple reply.


    ¡°When do you want to n the coronation? I am sure everyone would be eager to know and have her as our Luna,¡± he added.


    ¡°I was thinking a week from now. I have waited long enough,¡± I said.


    They all smiled and nodded. ¡°We would begin making preparations,¡± another spoke.


    One of them, ady, whispered to the head of the sentinels and I noticed the small frown that appeared on his face, but quickly disappeared as he turned to me. ¡°Ah, Alpha. Ipletely forgot. We were informed that her parents visited the pack.¡± The man spoke, and I nodded.


    ¡°They are here. They would be here until after the coronation,¡± I said.


    ¡°That is wonderful, but Alpha, may we request for their presence? We would love to see the parents of our future Luna at least once before she gets coronation,¡± he said.


    My eyes briefly went to Lavender, who still had a smile on her face. I certainly did not have any problem with them demanding to see Joanna and her husband, so I signaled beta Asher to get them. He bowed to everyone before leaving the room.


    We chatted briefly about the few ns I had for the coronation day before my beta and Lavender¡¯s parents arrived. Joanna curtsied. ¡°It is a pleasure to be in your presence,¡± she said, and her husband bowed before they both took a seat.


    ¡°We have heard a lot about you, Joanna,¡± the head of the sentinels spoke. Instantly, I sensed something was wrong. He tried to hide it, but there was something fishy about his tone and the way the others looked at her was rming.


    Briefly, I turned to my Beta, and he too noticed it. I returned my gaze to them. ¡°How are you enjoying the pack?¡± one of them asked, and Joanna smiled.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m enjoying my time here,¡± Joanna said genuinely.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The room felt awkwardly quiet for a few minutes and I sensed some tension in the room. A couple of minutester, the head of the sentinels turned to me. ¡°We are done,¡± he said with a strange smile.


    ¡°You can leave now,¡± I said before Joanna and her husband rose to their feet. They bowed, then left the room. ¡°I wish to request for one more thing, Alpha,¡± the head of the sentinels spoke again.


    I stroke a nod, giving him a go ahead. ¡°We would love to speak to you in private,¡± he said. ¡°We don¡¯t need her in the room.¡± His tone was harsh as he said hisst words.


    I could already tell that Lavender had noticed what was going on. What could possibly be the problem now? I smiled at Lavender, then turned to Asher to escort her out. The sentinels refused to say a word as they watched her leave the room slowly. I studied their gazes and noticed they no longer had the admiration which was present in their eyes only moments ago. It was filled with a look I knew all too well, but was confused as to why it was directed at Lavender now. The moment she was far away from the room, they turned to me.


    ¡°There is a problem, Alpha,¡± one of them said.


    I frowned, and their next words confused me. ¡°She cannot be our Luna.¡±

 Chapter 44

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I knew something was wrong. Everything started well, but I was not too sure how when the mood dropped, but I knew it did. The way they looked and spoke to my mom was strange. My mother was very nice, and she knew how to act around people that were stronger and more important than her.


    I saw no reason for them to treat her the way they did. In a way, it felt like the knew her before now. Mom kept smiling awkwardly, but I kept shoving it off like it wasn¡¯t relevant until the head of the sentinels started acting weird.


    The looks they gave her were demeaning and, in a way, I felt it was better for the ground to open up and swallow us whole. Then the way he asked me to leave was strange considering that he was very proud of me earlier. I could be overthinking it, but I could not shove it aside.


    To clear my head, I went to the garden. I needed to shake off the feeling. Worrying about nothing is just going to stress me out. Taking a seat in front of the flowers, my eyes were focused on them, yet lost in thought. ¡°Sweetie,¡± mother called, and I turned to the side.


    She had a smile on her face, which I returned but halfheartedly. She took a seat beside me, then frowned. ¡°Is everything okay? You don¡¯t seem fine,¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°I hope it is. I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that the Elders do not like me,¡± I confessed.


    ¡°But they seemed okay a few minutes ago,¡± she said, but I knew she was only trying to make me feel better


    Everyone in the room knew something was wrong with the same thing else after some time. And I know she noticed it too. I could tell from her sigh that she knew I wasn¡¯t buying what she said. ¡°I¡¯m sure it is nothing to worry about. Maybe we are all reading everything wrong. I¡¯ve heard a few good things about you, and I know the Elders are also aware of it. Don¡¯t worry. I know you love Alpha Caramel. You¡¯ll be his Luna,¡± sheforted me, then gave me a hug.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I appreciated, taking in her sweet scent. I¡¯ve missed her so much.


    Two minutester, we heard somemotioning from the gates. We quickly stood up and rushed out of the garden to see what was going on. From the moment I stepped into the pack, there was never something like that. When we got to the front of the building, I saw the crowd matching into the premises with an unhappy look on their faces.


    I smiled, hoping to ease them a bit before Caramel arrived. The moment I opened my mouth, the spokesperson for them spoke. ¡°We do not wish to speak to you. We want to speak with our Alpha,¡± he said in a rude manner.


    This action surprised me because none of them had ever behaved like this with me. There were a few familiar faces in the crowd, and we had rted very well, so I wasn¡¯t too sure while they were looking at me like I hadmitted some kind of sin.


    They did not have to wait long, as Caramel arrived momentster. Everyone bowed. ¡°Alpha.¡± they chorused.


    ¡°This is an unexpected visit. You don¡¯t seem happy. What is the problem?¡± He spoke like the true Alpha he was.


    ¡°We love you, Alpha and that is why we are here to stop you from making a mistake?¡± the spokesperson said


    ¡°What mistake?¡± Caramel frowned.


    They all turned to me, anger in their eyes. ¡°Lavender¡± They all chorus and I could sense the hatred in their voices


    I was visibly taken aback by their words. They all said they wanted me to be the Luna whenever we interacted, so why were they saying I was a mistake to Caramel? I stepped forward, nning to speak and understand why they said such a thing in my presence. The moment I opened my mouth to speak, I saw somethinging towards me.


    I yelped and Caramel pulled me to the side, luckily, saving me from getting hit with a stone. Caramel turned to them in anger. ¡°You will not disrespect my wife!¡± He yelled at them.


    ¡°She has sessfully be your wife,¡± the head of the Elders spoke behind us, catching all our attention. The Elders walked closer to us and only when he was a few distances away from where we stood did he finish his statement.


    ¡°But she cannot be the Luna of the pack,¡± he added, and my heart fell to the ground.


    ¡°What changed?¡± The frustration and anger were evident in his voice. ¡°Only moments ago, you all loved and sang her praises.¡±


    ¡°If Joanna is her mother, then she is not fit to be our Luna,¡± another Elder spoke.


    What do they mean?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Joanna was banished and marked as an exiled meaning she can never be epted in any pack. And that meant her daughter too. They should be thrown out,¡± Another spoke, and I felt my heart being squeezed.


    I held my chest. ¡°I will not throw my wife out for any reason,¡± Caramel firmly told them, his grip around me right as he did so.


    ¡°We understand that you love her, but Lavender is a fruit of deceit. Joanna deceived, slept with and got pregnant for Alpha Toot. Joanna was banished for her sins. We cannot ept her,¡± the head of the sentinels said.


    I swallowed as their words sunk deep into my heart and mind. My eyes quickly began spinning. This cannot be happening. I had worked hard to get to this point. Why now? Why all of this? Why were they rejecting me? I thought they loved me.


    I stumbled back, my hand on my forehead, which alerted Caramel. ¡°Lavender,¡± his voice sounded faraway.


    My sight was foggy, and I felt weak before I was overshadowed by darkness.

 Chapter 45

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    After the Elders told me Lavender could not be my Luna, I immediately was about to ask why that was so. It was aplete surprise to me nothing that they all smiled and told me I made a good choice picking her as my Luna.


    However, just before the words could leave my mouth, I heard themotioning from the gates. I left them and headed for the gates. But I was shocked to hear the pack members say such of Lavender and the Elders backed them up.


    This was unusual. It was never meant to happen this way. The reason they gave was absurd to me. So what if Joanna was banished? I was not interested in Joanna but Lavender. I cared for Lavender with all my heart. I saw no one better for this position than her.


    Alpha Toot might have rejected her, but I cannot. She might not be my mate, but she held my heart and controlled it. I was filled with so much anger and pain watching them speak ill of my beloved Lavender. It was wrong.


    What worsened it was that she fainted on hearing all their awful words towards her and her mother. She fainted in my arms and I could not describe the feeling I had at that very moment.


    I ignored everyone, carried her into her room, then turn to Asher. ¡°Call the doctor,¡± I instructed beforeying her down on the bed.


    In a few minutes, the doctor arrived and quickly began checking on her. I could not let go of her hand. I did not want her to leave me. I could not stop staring at her unconscious body. I felt guilty for putting her in such a situation. My heart bled, picturing what she must have been feeling when they all say that about her.


    Why would they all be so heartless to speak of her in such a manner? I have never felt this angry in my entire life. I feel disappointed in myself for not being able to stop them. Maybe if I had, it would never have escted to this point.


    The doctor made a few checks and then moved away. ¡°How is she?¡± I move my games from Lavender to the doctor, then back to Lavender.


    The doctor nodded. ¡°She will be fine. She was hit by shock and only had a meltdown. In a few hours, she wille around,¡± she told me and I nodded, taking my attention to my angel.


    The doctor left after passing that information. I caressed her face gently, tucking loose strands of her hair to begin with her ears. I knew the doctor said she was going to be fine, but I could not be calm until she had opened her eyes.


    ¡°Alpha,¡± Asher called, and I hummed, my eyes on Lavender.


    ¡°The people are still in the mansion and have refused to leave,¡± he informed me, but I did not care about them.


    They caused my Lavender so much pain that she went unconscious. I was not happy about that. I do know them because there are words that meant nothing to me at the moment. All I cared about was Lavender at the moment. If they wanted to stay and speak to themselves, then it was their business.


    Regardless of what they say, I would not stop loving Lavender. And I knew she loved me, too. She epted me and epted all I believed in. I cannot just abandon her now.


    A few minutes in, Mom joined us in the room. ¡°Alpha Caramel,¡± she called, but I ignored her.


    She sighed and was about to speak again. ¡°Please leave,¡± I simply instructed.


    I did not want to hear whatever she wanted to say at the moment. Sometimes Mom was for the people so she could decide that I let go of Lavender, so the people would be at peace, and sometimes she¡¯d be happy with my decision. Either of them I was not too sure of, and right now, I did not want to debate it with her.


    I just wanted to be by Lavender¡¯s side and wait for her to wake up. I needed to assure her that whatever they said meant nothing to me and that what mattered was that I loved her and wanted her to be my Luna.


    Thirty minutester, a guard walked into the room and whispered something into Asher¡¯s ears. He then turned to me. ¡°The sentinels seek your presence, Alpha,¡± He informed me.


    For a few minutes, I said nothing, my gaze on Lavender¡¯s face. I knew what they had to say, but I could not ignore them. With a sigh, I let go of Lavender¡¯s hand, cing it gently beside her before leaving the room to meet them.


    They all bowed, but I did not care. They wanted to say something I was not going to love, so their respect was just a little annoying to me. I took my seat and the first words that left their mouth made me clench the handle of my chair in anger.


    ¡°Leave her, Alpha,¡± they said.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°She is a wonderful girl, Alpha,¡± the head of the sentinels began. However, she is not suitable to be the pack¡¯s Luna. Just like her mother, she too is banished. ¡°If she is made Luna, think about what other packs would think of us. They would disrespect us,¡± he said.


    ¡°We need a Luna that does not bring shame to us,¡± Another backed him up. ¡°Lavender will, and we cannot allow that to happen,¡± he added.


    ¡°We are not saying you should no longer have her as your wife. For the sake ofpromise, you can keep her as your wife, but she cannot be your Luna. You can pick any other in the pack to fill that position as we need a Luna in the pack,¡± the head of the Elders spoke.


    They paused, ncing at themselves as I chose not to say anything. ¡°Alpha,¡± One of them called, and I stood up immediately.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, then left the room.

 Chapter 46

    ALPHA TOOT¡¯S POV


    With my hands behind my back, I walked towards my chambers. It has been an awfully long day for me. As I strode by, the maids and guards showed their respect with bows, but I was in a foul temper and didn¡¯t bother to acknowledge them.


    For years I have been nning on ending my enemies, but they seem to always find a way to escape each step I take towards that. I was known for conquering most of the packs and fusing them to my gaining more power, fear, and respect.


    However, despite taking most packs under my wings, I still had one pack in particr I wanted. It is a powerful pack that has been guarded very meticulously. No matter how much I tried to get into that pack, I always feel to achieve what I want to.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Shadow Pack is one of the greatest packs in the entire werewolf world, if not the greatest itself. Alpha Caramel has been able to protect and take the Pack to heights that not many packs can reach. I have sent spies to watch and monitor each step he took, but they have never really brought any good news to me.


    Even when he left the pack for a brief moment, I still was unable to conquer the pack because of how strong his pack security was. I knew fighting Alpha Caramel hand to hand was not going to work. Unlike me, he was young and had enough power to take down my entire soldiers, so I could not just wage war because he was always prepared for war.


    And I could only thank the rogues who seeded in killing me, his mate. I would have been more grateful if it had weakened him, but instead, he became stronger and untouchable. For years, it has been hard, and I just needed one thing to bring him down.


    I did not care what it was, but I just needed it. The problem was what could be that thing I could use against him? What could I use to render that pack powerless? How could I make Caramel bow to me as the boss that I was? A sigh escaped my lips as I shut the door behind me after getting into my chamber.


    I needed to find a way. I could not keep losing to an ordinary boy. I began this game way before he was born, and I must win one way or the other. I have been able to conquer small packs, but they can¡¯t give me that joy I would get the moment I conquer Shadow Pack.


    That look in his eyes that will prove to him that I am remarkably better than him in every way. I want him to beg that I let go of him. I want him to watch his Pack crumble before his eyes. I wanted to hear his people curse him for being one of the worst Alphas they have ever had.


    I wished to see his pack mates turning on him in the blink of an eye. The loyalty they had for him was so annoying it made my blood boil each time. There wasn¡¯t a time they didn¡¯t sing his praises. Not many wanted to go against him, no matter what was promised to them, and that only doubled down the ns I had.


    I hated suchmitment towards him. I walked over to the mini bar and poured myself some wine, taking a small sip from the ss. My eyes remained on the wall, but my thoughts were flying around. From the corner of my eye, I saw someone slowly and quietly got into my chamber through the window. He was fast to an ordinary eye, but to me, he was as slow as any other wolf in the realm.


    I picked up the bottle of wine and then walked over to one of the couches before taking a seat. By the time I was fully seated, he was in front of me. He bowed with his hands behind his back. The side of my lisp curved up as I brought my ss to my lips.


    Finn Orion. A faithful ally of mine, but also a strong gamma for Alpha Caramel. Having him work for me has been wonderful. He was the only one out of the tens of thousands in the pack who epted to work for me and bring to the end of Alpha Caramel.


    Like they said, the enemy of your enemy is your friend, and he was right to want to work for me. The unsettled anger he bore towards Alpha Caramel was longsting, and I loved every piece of it. It had something to do with his mate being killed, but I do not remember the details.


    It was not like I needed that information. So long as he was ready to fight with me, all other information was useless if it had nothing to do with Caramel¡¯s downfall. ¡°Do you have good news for me?¡± I asked, bringing my cup to my lips.


    ¡°Yes, Alpha. Your daughter is back,¡± he told me and I frowned.


    I did not have a daughter. I have only one foolish son, but a daughter I did not. None that I was aware of, anyway. ¡°Tell me more,¡± I said.


    ¡°Her name is Lavender, born by Joanna,¡± He began, and I finally understood.


    So that woman actually let that child live. I thought they would have been dead by now. ¡°She is married to Alpha Caramel, and he intends to make her his Luna. However, there is a tension in the pack. They don¡¯t want her to be their Luna because you had banished her mother years ago,¡± he exined, and I smiled.


    This is wonderful news. I hated that woman, but at least she has given me a way to deal with Alpha Caramel. I took another sip of my wine before speaking. ¡°Make preparations. I need to give Alpha Caramel¡¯s pack a friendly visit. I need to be reintroduced to my daughter. She would definitely set my ns in motion once I have her. Caramel loses a wife and I get what I want¡±.

 Chapter 47

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    I groaned lightly as I fluttered my eyes open, tilting my head to the side. The next minute, I had to shut my eyes again due to the light. After some time, I was able to open my eyes and then turned around to observe where I was.


    For the first few minutes, I had no idea what was going on. I had no memory of what had happened before I woke up. One more look around and I saw my mother at the side being hugged by my father while he rubbed her back to ease her.


    ¡°Mum,¡± I called softly.


    She turned to me instantly before rushing over to the bed, and then hugged me. ¡°Oh, my sweet child,¡± she said, rubbing my back.


    Like a horrible bad dream, all the events came flooding back into my mind. From the res I got from the pack members in the market to the change of attitude by the Elders and finally to the very one that made me lose every control I had; everyone publicly rejecting me as being able to be the Luna of the pack.


    There are words that felt fresh in my memory. The unremorseful way they told me I did not belong in the pack. They had told me they loved me and cherished me. They always wanted me to be the Luna of the pack. I thought they said I did everything right.


    Most of them told me they could not wait for me to be the Luna of the pack. So why will they quickly forget? Why would they allow something out of my control to make them change their minds about me? I have never been wicked or cruel, nor have I done anything to warrant suspicion or shame for Caramel or the pack, so why would they reject me in this manner?Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I had always been careful with everything I did. I showed them love. I tried to do the best I could for them. So why would they reject me like I was always evil to them and I had proved to them times without number that I could not be with Caramel? This was unfair to me.


    How could they quickly forsake me? I love Caramel, and I knew he loved me, too. Why could they not ept our love? Why could they support us irrespective of what happened before I was born? Was love not the most important thing? Why would they want to break the beautiful thing that has been formed for a very long time now?


    I did not want to lose Caramel. I wanted to be by his side forever. Why all of this? I could not stop the tears that flowed down my eyes. The thought of everything shattered the little resolve I had managed to get.


    It was too much for me to handle. I could not bear this pain. ¡°Dear, my dear child.¡± Mum tried to soothe me, but it was difficult to just forget. How were we going to handle this? I questioned myself.


    The door opened and Caramel walked in. From the moment he walked in, his frightening aura filled the entire room. Usually, he reduced it, but this time he did not. He looked really upset, and he only nced at me once before turning his attention to Mother.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he questioned Mum, a fierce look on his face.


    Mum stared at him, a few minutes confused as to what he was asking her about. ¡°You know what I am asking. That day. What happened?¡± his words this time were firm and filled with more anger than thest


    Mum¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she began sobbing. I nced from her to Caramel, my heart pounding in my chest as I stared at his face. This was the first time I had ever seen him this way. All the time I had been here, he was either smiling or in a in mood, but this was different.


    His aura only made that empty look in his eyes more frightening. This look was worse than the one he gave to the pack members when a stone was thrown at me. My heart pounded in my chest and I squeezed the duvet, trying to keep my emotion in check.


    This look scared me. I opened my mouth to speak, but it shut it back. I did not know what to say, and I was really scared of him right now. That look felt like he could rip someone in half at this very moment.


    ¡°Pleasee and sit with me,¡± I finally found my voice.


    He turned to me like a robot and I saw something sh in his eyes, but it was quick to disappear, making me unable to decipher what it was. I saw the hesitance in his eyes toe to me. This was unusual. Caramel always loveding to me.


    Sometimes I did not need to tell him, and he did so. Now I had to ask and still, he was hesitant. I stared at him for a few seconds, my heart beat elerating at the thought that he would note to me.


    He did, but it felt like he did not want to, and he was just doing it out of courtesy. I bit the side of my lips as I watched him carefully take a seat beside me. Was he being careful with me? It felt like he didn¡¯t even want to touch me. I waited for a minute for him to move closer, but he remained where he was.


    I felt scared and couldn¡¯t stay away, regardless of how he was behaving. Slowly, I moved closer to him, but I felt him repulse the moment my body touched him. I tried as much as possible to hide the pain I felt from him doing that. I swallowed to give myself courage, then ced my head on his chest.


    He didn¡¯t hold me even after doing this. Was this the end? Was this the end of the marriage I had finally epted?

 Chapter 48

    JOANNA¡¯S POV


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± were the only words I could utter.


    I knew this day woulde, but I never thought it woulde this early or in such a manner that Lavender would suffer from it. I made mistakes. I was foolish and young.


    I was a human who trusted a wolf blindly. Not everyone was that way, but I should have known. I should have been more cautious about everything I did. I wouldn¡¯t say I liked the fact that I was stupid. Why did I not listen?


    Why was I not smart enough to dodge such a massive bullet? My heart was aching. I was the reason Lavender was being treated that way. I put her in this predicament. I kept making mistakes upon mistakes until it was toote. I should have avoided him.


    It was never the n to end up like this. I pictured the future with Alpha Toot. I did everything just to please him. But at the end of the day, I failed my daughter. My tears slowly turned to sobs. My husband came to me, hugging me tight to console me.


    I had to tell him a little about Alphas and wolves so that he would understand what was going on before we came to visit Lavender. I had to tell him the truth; the father and how I birth Lavender. It was a secret I had kept for years, but I had to confess to him this time.


    Unlike what I had imagined, he understood me. He did not try to judge me for what I did. He even told me it was normal as we were kids once in our lives, and we were eager to explore with some, leading us to make mistakes. I thought he was going to stop loving Lavender or would want to divorce me, but Axel was not Toot.


    They were different from each other. Axel was loving, caring and kind to both me and Lavender, even though she was not his biological child. Out of everything, I was d I met him. However, despite his attempt to calm me down, I could not stop crying.


    I failed everyone. The memory came flooding back to my mind, and it only made me feel worse and worst as it grew.


    ******************


    ~~19 years ago~~


    I nced around the living room, then slowly walked back to my bedroom, shutting the door behind me. It was evening, but I had already told my parents I needed to study, so they would not bothering into the room. However, I nned to stay out for a long time, so I had to make the bed look as though I were sleeping.


    Once that was secure, I opened the window slowly, trying my best not to make a sound before leaving the house through the window. Our house wasn¡¯t that big and there were no stairs, so I could jump off the window without hurting myself.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I was a normal human girl living in a pack of wolves. I got here thanks to my parents who tookpassion for me, however, they must not know I was leaving. Since I was human, I could not jump a long height like other wolf girls. I was careful as Inded to not alert my father as he has a really sharp hearing sense.


    The moment my legs reached the ground, I darted my eyes around, adjusted my dress, then ran off into the woods. I was to meet with the prince there. I had always met him there because he did not want anyone to know about us just yet.


    He said the moment he became the alpha he would take me in as his wife and Luna as his father could not permit him to mate with me because I was human, even though I was his mate. Yes, he told me I was his mate. Being human prevented me from verifying this, but it doesn¡¯t bother me. The problem was that his father would have told him to reject me, which he did not want to do, so that¡¯s why he has not introduced me to his family yet.


    I believed him. When I got to our usual spot, he was not there. I looked around, then took a seat beneath a tree, waiting for him. I waited for over two hours for him. My eyes kept moving around, anticipating his presence, and I was slowly losing hope. He was the one who asked me toe, so maybe something was holding him back.


    Not long after, he arrived, and a warm smile appeared on my face. Quickly, I forgot how long I had been waiting. All that mattered was that he was here now. I jumped to my feet, dusting my clothes as he approached. When he got closer, I noticed the scrawl on his face which made me worried.


    ¡°What happened, babe?¡± I asked him, worried arched in my voice.


    He sighed, then took a seat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry foringte. My parents just made me upset,¡± Prince Toot told me.


    I quickly took a seat and then held his face. ¡°What did they do?¡± I inquired.


    ¡°They introduced me to some princess of another pack. They wanted me to get married to her. I tried to tell them that I didn¡¯t want to, but it just brought an argument. They threatened to take my title, then give it to one of my brothers,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I said, moving closer to him.


    I knew how much he loved the title of being the heir, so I understood how that threat must have affected him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce me to them? Maybe they would ept us,¡± I suggested, but he quickly grabbed me, tossed my hand to the side, and then stood up.


    ¡°It seems you no longer cherish our rtionship,¡± he said.


    I quickly got up. ¡°No, I do. I-,¡±


    ¡°Then stop bringing that up. If you keep this up, then we might as well end the rtionship now,¡± he threatened.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I would never bring it up again.¡±

 Chapter 49

    JOANNA¡¯S POV


    Prince Toot¡¯s gaze softened as he stared at me. He sighed, then pulled me in by my waist, tucking some strands of my hair behind my ears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying that. I was just upset,¡± he said, and I smiled, shoving aside the hurt I felt moments ago.


    I was head over heels for him. While I didn¡¯t personally care about his title, I had to show concern because it mattered to him. No matter the oue, I was willing to do everything in my power to support him and find a way.


    Since he did not want me talking about it anymore, I made sure to keep my mouth sealed. Even when problems arose concerning his being forced to get married to this princess of another Pack, I made sure never to bring up being introduced.


    I felt it was because he didn¡¯t want to break us up. It reminded me of his thoughtfulness. He wanted to do everything to be with me. That was what I believed and then one day, while I was daydreaming about how he made love to me as I walked on the road, I heard two girls my age speaking.


    ¡°She is now staying in the pce,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°I heard Prince Toot even confessed his love to her,¡± the othermented.


    ¡°Their love is so sweet. I cannot wait for the mating ceremony,¡± the first girl spoke, and I frowned.


    What were they talking about? Prince Toot did not tell me anything about getting married. I was not staying in the pce either. Countless things came to my mind at that very moment and I needed to speak with him.


    However, I had to hold it all in for the next time we would meet, so I could discuss it with him. I was troubled for days, and I could barely eat. Eating felt like a little way to not let my parents suspect a thing, but it was hard to hide my gloomy expression. A couple of times they asked, but I tried to y it off and act normal.


    Finally, the day to meet him came. I waited for over three hours for him toe, which has been a normal routine. Even though he consistently showed upte, I made sure not to drive him away by staying cool. I refused to say a word to him, even when he came close with a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look okay. Is it because I camete? I¡¯m sorry, I-¡±


    ¡°She is staying at your house now,¡± I tried not to yell.


    He paused, then turned quietly, looking away. ¡°When were you going to tell me?¡± I asked him.


    He sighed. ¡°Listen, it was not my call, okay? My father wanted us to bond, so he requested she stay with us. I didn¡¯t tell you because I knew you were going to get upset, and I was right.¡±


    ¡°But you professed your love to her,¡± I said.


    He looked at me with a confused gaze. ¡°What are you talking about? Profess what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You told her you loved her. It¡¯s the talk of the entire Pack,¡± I could no longer keep my voice down.


    He sighed, then took my hands. This gesture instantly made me calm down, but notpletely. Prince Toot had that effect on me, no matter how upset I was. ¡°I know it may seem that way, but I do not care about her. The moment we left there, I told her that it was never real, and I felt nothing for her and would never feel anything for her. She understands this. My father is currently not feeling too well, so I just want to stall until the council calls for a new Alha. We would keep pushing the mating ceremony until I¡¯m the Alpha.¡± He hugged me.


    ¡°You know I love you and can never love any other person but you. Nody can take the ce you have in my heart,¡± he pulled me away. ¡°You just have to trust me and what I have nned.¡±


    Even though I was really upset before now, I quickly felt better with his words. I knew he could not betray me in such a way. Our love was real and nothing could ever ruin it. I smiled, nodding at his words. ¡°Never lose that smile. You look beautiful in it,¡± he said before iming.


    Again, he made love to me there in the woods and quickly left. I did not mind because I knew we had spent a lot of time there. A weekter, his father died. It was a gloomy day in the entire Pack. I only saw him once after that day, and again we made love to each other. He told me of his ns now that his father was gone and that soon, after his coronation, he was going to announce me as his wife and Luna.


    I didn¡¯t see him for days, but I felt it was because of the preparations being made so he could be crowned the Alpha. Instead of feeling upset, I practiced how to be a properdy.


    After his coronation, I hugged him with so much joy in my heart when we finally met in the woods. I sat in between his legs, my back on his chest, with his hands around my abdomen. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± I confessed, and he kissed my neck.


    ¡°I did too,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you envision starting a family together?¡± I asked with a smile.


    ¡°Certainly. You will be my Luna, and we will make a big family,¡± he kissed my neck again.


    ¡°While you were away, I found out something.¡± I sat up so I could look at his face.


    He had a smile on his face, but confusion in his eyes. ¡°I am pregnant,¡± I said with so much joyR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Instead of a smile, I got a deep frown from him before he pushed me away from his body as though I was about to harm him.

 Chapter 50

    JOANNA¡¯S POV


    I stared at him in shock as I quickly stood up. He was about to walk away, so I grabbed his arm, stopping him. He yanked my hand away before pushing me again. I stumbled back and fell to the ground on my buttocks.


    For a brief moment, I could not understand what was going on. Why was he behaving like this? ¡°Babe, why-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever call me that!¡± he yelled as I got up.


    ¡°Why? I thought you wanted this. It¡¯s your child. Our baby. All the times we-¡±


    The words got stuck in my throat as he wrapped his hands around my neck, forcing my back to the tree and strangling me. The look I saw in his eyes differed from the person I had known all this while. His eyes held no gentleness that I was used to.


    It was filled with something new and scary. His aura filled the entire forest and, being close to him, it felt like I was suffocating not only from his strangtion. In my heart, I wanted to believe this was a dream. This was not how I thought everything would y out when I found out only days ago that I was carrying his child.


    It showcased hisck of safeguarding while being intimate with me. I tried everything I could to hide it from my parents until I told him so we could n how to start the ceremony. I held his wrist, trying to make him free my neck.


    ¡°Ba¡­ Toot, plea¡­¡± The words were difficult toe out of my mouth as he increased the force he used to hold my neck


    ¡°I¡­ Can¡¯t¡­ Breathe.¡± I managed to say. He immediately let go of me, making me fall to the ground, rubbing my neck.


    ¡°We can never see each other from this day onwards.¡± He was about to walk away.


    Again I rushed over to him, holding his hand, but he pushed me far away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± he barked.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this to me. We¡¯ve been through a lot to get to this point. I need you. Please,¡± I pleaded, but nothing I said made his gaze gentle on me. Instead, it became worse and fiercer.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this to me. You promised to get married to me. You confessed your love to me so many times. What about the letters? The promises. Please,¡± Crawling towards him, I begged, but my mistake became apparent when he carelessly stomped on my hand.


    I yelped in pain, my eyes and face filled with tears and pain. ¡°It hurts. Please stop. Please,¡± I pleaded, but he refused to stop.


    He put more weight before finally letting go. I took my hand before taking a seat. My sobs increased as the pain was unbearable. ¡°Why? Why are you acting this way towards me? I love you and I thought you loved me too,¡± I said in between my sobs.


    He scoffed. ¡°You are an ordinary human. How do you expect me to fall in love with someone like you? You were only a means to keep myself entertained before I finally got married to whom I wanted to,¡± his words shocked me.


    My heart shattered immediately. But I could not give up. We hade a long way to be here, there was no way he was trying to give up on me now while I was carrying his child. ¡°You never cared that I was human,¡± I told him, but he scoffed.


    ¡°That was what you thought. I want my Luna to be strong, not weak like you. You knew this. You just want to tarnish my image. I know you want power. All this while, you have told me people bullied you because you were human, so you wanted to take over. That¡¯s why you went ahead to get pregnant,¡± he told me.


    I shook my head. ¡°No. I would never do that. I never cared about all of that. I love you, and that was all I cared about.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to believe that? So why were you with me then?¡± he asked.


    It came as a surprise to me, but he will question my reason for being with him. ¡°Toot. I love you. And I only put interest in the politics of the pack because that was what you care about,¡± I told him, but he still refused to believe me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Why would you think I would easily believe that child is mine? We have not seen each other in weeks, so how could that bastard possibly be mine?¡± he said.


    ¡°No, I never cheated on you. I have always been faith-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I can never believe your words.¡± He was firm with his words.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. Please. I beg of you. I never, for once, thought of cheating on you. You are my life,¡± I confessed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He stayed quiet, just staring at me. I thought maybe he was finally havingpassion. Maybe he feared the thought of having a child so early, so I tried as much as possible to understand him. I moved closer to him, and he helped me up.


    ¡°Do you want us to remain together?¡± he asked, and I nodded.


    ¡°Get rid of the bastard.¡± My eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± he questioned, then let go of me. ¡°I knew you were just a gold digger,¡± he added.


    ¡°But it¡¯s our child. Why would you want to kill your child? You said you wanted a family with me. This is our chance,¡± I sniffled, then moved closer to him.


    I stretched my hands to touch him while I spoke. ¡°I know you are scared. But we can do it together. There is nothing we cannot do together. You told me this.¡±


    The moment my hand touched him, he grabbed it with force, making me wince. ¡°This would be thest time we are going to speak with each other. I never want to see you or that child. When you are ready to get rid of it, then we can talk.¡± He spoke with gritted teeth, pushed me to the side, and then walked away.


    I thought this was all, but it was only the beginning of my suffering.

 Chapter 51

    JOANNA¡¯S POV


    For days, I could not eat, neither could I speak with my parents. They suspected something was wrong, but I tried to wave it off every single time. Whenever they asked, I would either escape to my room or leave the house.


    At times, when I came back, they would make an effort to raise the topic, but I would repeatedly run away from it. I didn¡¯t know what to do with a child, and I was scared to inform them about it. They were strict and knowing who the father was, they might feel threatened.


    Alpha Toot became notorious in a matter of weeks. He raided lesser and smaller packs, and most especially, he killed his two brothers. The entire Pack was gloomy due to this. I always knew he was ambiguous and wanted everything to himself, but I believed I could change him once we got married.


    Unfortunately, I was left alone. My stomach grew day by day, and eventually, I could no longer hide it from my parents. All I could do was hide the fact that the Alpha of the pack was the one responsible. It brought countless insults and doubled the bullying I got from people.


    When I clocked five months, my parents could no longer take it. They told me I wasn¡¯t the only one suffering from the nces of shame and insults. They asked me to tell them who the father of the child was. I tried to dodge it again, but not for so long. I had to act fast. Their patience with me was drawing thin.


    I had only one thing to do now; to visit the father of my child. With the little money I had saved up, I went to the hospital, and I was told it was a girl. I also asked if we could know the paternity of the child now so I could take the result to Toot and prove he is the father, but they said I could only find out after the baby was born.


    I asked the doctor to help me write it out so that I could give to him as proof. I just wanted him to ept our daughter and help me through this time. Everyone was looking at me like I was a failure, and it was breaking me down every day. asionally, it felt like it was better for the ground to open and swallow me whole, but that was just a wish. I loved my daughter, and I wanted him to love her, too.


    The moment I had everything in hand, I went to the pce. I was surprised to find out that his mating ceremony was ongoing. Everything we had ever discussed for our meeting ceremony was implemented into this mating ceremony. I witnessed Alpha Toot marking and proiming the woman he denied loving as the Luna of the pack.


    The way he looked at her was the same way he looked at me when all of this did not happen. He kissed the back of her palm and everyone pped. I wanted to walk away as a feeling of defeat washed over me, but I shook my head and walked into the room.


    Watching him from across the room, tears welled up in my eyes as I stood by the door. He spotted me, but his eyes moved away from his wife before turning to the council who spoke to him. That was a mistake on my part. I should never have stepped into this ce because it only made the pain I felt worse.


    ¡°How did you get in? Leave. The Alpha is not happy with your presence,¡± a guard told me.


    I refused to put up a fight, so I turned around and left. When I got home, I poured out everything to my parents. I could no longer hide it. I needed this support. There was no one except from them that I could tell. I did not even have friends because I was human.


    They were upset, but they understood. They supported me, but strictly warned me not to tell any other person about it. They knew with the way he behaved, he would try to kill me. A few monthster, I was only a few months away from giving birth; I came across the Luna of the pack.


    At that very moment, a thought came to my mind. I felt maybe I could tell her. She seemed like a nice person, and she might be able to speak to her husband to at least take care of the child as his own. I did not want to be his wife anymore. I just want a father for my child. She nodded with a strange smile and walked away.


    I felt relieved that she was going to speak to him. That night, I could have never expected what happened. At midnight, I heard some soundsing from the living room. ¡°Where is she?¡± I heard a man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Who are you talking-¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The next thing that came was a shattering sound. I jerked up from the bed as I heard footsteps approaching. Without thinking, I jumped out of the window, taking off into the woods. I did not know where I was going, but I knew what was going on back in the house was not safe for me.


    I might not have a wolf and was an ordinary human, but I could sense the danger. They were there to kill me. Was it the Luna who sent them after me? I thought she understood where I wasing from. I do not n to threaten her position. Why would she want to end my life and the innocent life of my baby?


    I knew nowhere safe in the woods except our once secret spot, so I headed for that ce. I kept ncing behind me to know if I was being followed. Unfortunately, my negligence led me to not pay attention to my surroundings, causing me to trip on a root and fall onto my stomach, resulting in a loud scream of agony.

 Chapter 52

    Joanna¡¯s POV


    My entire body felt feverish. Blood streamed down my legs and I began crying. ¡°My baby,¡± I held my stomach as I sat on the ground.


    I didn¡¯t want to lose my child. I loved her even though I haven¡¯t even met her. She did not deserve to die this way. The pain was unbearable, but I knew I had to leave where I was. They must not find me. I must save myself and my daughter.


    With the little strength I could gather, I got to the secret ce. I remained there for days, hoping and praying that my parents were okay. They might not have been my biological parents, but they were the ones that took care of me when everyone turned their back on me.


    I fed myself with the little catches I got and some fruits. I could feel my baby kick, so I thanked the moon goddess for not letting her go. When I thought things had died down, I decided to head back to the house. However, I made sure not to walk on the streets.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I was not sure who was looking for me, so I had to be careful. When I eventually got home, I found our house scattered. From the look of things, my parents had not been home for days. The entire ce was messed up; couches broken in half, other items disced in various ces shattered.


    I did not know where they could possibly be. Did they run away? Were they captured? So many questions that I had no answer to. I left the house, walking close to the streets but in the bushes so that I don¡¯t get caught. I went back to the woods, distraught at what happened to them? I knew I could not ask anyone. What if he has told everyone to alert him of my presence?


    During the evening, I decided to walk off my negative thoughts, plus, my baby was growing bigger within me. Carrying a wolf child was not an easy task. I heard some sounds, and my heart began to pound in my chest before taking cover behind a tree.


    After hiding for a good five minutes and not spotting anyone, I followed the noise. A few steps in and I froze to the ground. ¡°Kill them quickly,¡± I heard one of the guards whisper to his colleague before darting his eyes around.


    There were two people covered in sacks. They were struggling to get free. The guard raised his sword and, in one strike, the head of the first person rolled on the ground. My eyes widened when I saw who it was. ¡°Mum,¡± I muttered in a cracked voice.


    The next minute, my father¡¯s head rolled on the ground too. Tears rolled down my eyes as I covered my lips to stop myself from screaming out my lungs. They killed them. My entire body shook, staring at my parent¡¯s heads.


    The guards left, and I took a step closer to them, my hands outstretched, but I could not reach them. I brought this upon them. I was a bad daughter. Heartbroken, I left barely able to summon the courage to look at them. Days went by and all I did was walk around, aimlessly avoiding the very spot my parents were killed. I didn¡¯t deserve to touch them. I wanted to confront Toot, ask him what role my parents yed and why he killed them in such a brutal way. I ended up at the back of the mansion, where Alpha Toot was hosting a gathering with the pack.


    ¡°I know it is a surprise to everyone here that I called this emergency meeting. As an Alpha, I have a responsibility to care for my people, so I have to do what I¡¯m about to do,¡± he began.


    ¡°A traitor was brought into the pack years back. We all must know her because she is the only human in the pack. My father¡¯s death a few months ago left me momentarily lost because I loved him. We all did,¡± he continued.


    ¡°I went out on a stroll to clear my head and think of how to move the pack forward. Unfortunately, for me, I met with Joanna. I never discriminate, so I was friendly with her, and she acted as though she cared about how I was feeling. When I prepared to leave, a sudden blow to the head left me reeling. Everything went dark. When I woke up, I was disoriented and groggy, with no memory of what had happened. She was beside me, and she imed I slept with her. She wanted to be the Luna, but I strictly told her that I had someone in mind already, who I love.¡± He turned to his wife with an affectionate gaze.


    ¡°She refused on the count that she wanted to rule as she wanted power. Such a person can never be Luna, and so she threatened me with pregnancy. When I rejected every im to the pregnancy, she went to my sweet wife, threatening to expose the secret, but we could not allow that. I know I should never have underestimated her in the first ce, but I will no longer make such a mistake.¡± He paused, then took his wife¡¯s hand.


    ¡°My wife, being so kind, wanted her to be banished with her parents who dared to bring her into the first ce, but her parents hid her. So today, I decree that her family and she are banished from this pack, and anyone who sees them in this pack should report to the pce for her to serve her punishment ordingly. The only reason she is being banished and not killed if spotted, is because of my wife who haspassion for her,¡± he said, ¡°I care for my pack and for that reason I cannot permit a mole in the pack or any other pack for that matter. Messages would be sent to other pack to prevent them from making a mistake of taking her in,¡± he added.


    I saw the guards who had killed my parents behind him. When he moved back, one of them whispered something into his ears. I could already tell he sent them. This speech was all a farce. I made a mistake loving Alpha Toot. I ran back the same way I got here, my tears doubling.


    When I got back to my hiding space, I held my chest, feeling a heavy pain there. The memories of my parents kept reying in my mind. Why would he be so cruel? They never deserved that from him. I should have never run away. Maybe they would have been alive by now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said to no one in particr.


    My parents died for me. They sacrificed their lives to keep me alive. I knew I needed to leave this pack before I get caught. I was sure Alpha Toot would soon figure out that I was here. I needed to leave before he does.


    I remembered Shadow Pack was not far from here, but I pondered if they were going to ept me. There was a new Alpha in the pack. I had heard of howpassionate he was, but I wasn¡¯t sure if he would extend that to me.


    Unfortunately, I kept thinking about this for three days. When I finally decided to leave, I turned around only to meet Alpha Toot in his wolf form, ring at me with a grin on his face.

 Chapter 53

    JOANNA¡¯S POV


    Quickly, I darted my eyes around. I was not too sure if he was alone, or he came withpany. They must not get to me. I held my stomach, trying to protect my baby. Seeing me scared of him made him smile even more.


    How did he suddenly be a monster? This was not the man I had fallen in love with. It seemed the moment he became an Alpha, he became different. Or was I blind to notice it all this while? Did my love blind me from seeing who I was in love with?


    He was always so sweet to me. He told me how much he loved me every day. When we could not see each other, he would send numerous letters to me, telling me why we could not see each other, how much he loved me and how he wanted to spend the rest of his life with me.


    All these made me fall madly in love with him. I was livid. I was so preupied with all these that I didn¡¯t notice his unkindness towards me.


    It did not matter anyway because he always apologized after. He made me quickly forget that he did anything wrong or misbehaved. He promised me peace, respect, and freedom. All this and more he promised, but now, he was acting like there was never a time he showered me with love and care.


    It felt like all those times were just some illusion; a fantasy I had eluded myself with. It was too much for me to think about. He knew how much I loved my parents, but he still killed them and humiliated me in front of everyone. He lied, with no remorse.


    He chose not to disclose the details of his encounter with me during one of my stroll. The part where he confessed his love to me, even when I told him I feared my heart being broken. He did everything right, so I would date him, and I did. We had blissful memories. He made love to me and we both consented to it, but he made me look like the bad one.


    He lied before everyone so he could banish me. I moved back, and he turned into his human form, his smile more deadly than the one I saw while he was in his would form. His aura was all over the forest, causing me to swallow in fear. ¡°I knew you would be here,¡± he said. ¡°Hiding away, trying to protect yourself and that bastard you carry.¡± His eyes glided to my stomach.


    ¡°You amaze me, Joanna. I never really thought you were going to be alive up to this moment. Well, it is my fault I should have killed you when I had the chance. That way you would never have had the opportunity to tell my wife of your stupid pregnancy,¡± he said, then took a measured step forward.


    I took a step back, a shiver running down my spin with our gaze locked. ¡°I only wanted you to be in the life of our child,¡± I managed to say.


    He nodded. His sinister smile, not fading away. ¡°We could have had a wonderful life together in secret. You were fantastic in bed. I would have given you some luxury mansion somewhere outside the pack or if I was too kind, in the pack, but you ended up getting pregnant, ruining all the good ns I had for you,¡± he said.


    ¡°You promised to marry me. You said I was your mate.¡± My voice was shaky.


    He scoffed. ¡°You weren¡¯t.¡± My heart fell. ¡°You still think we ever were? How long until reality sunk into your head? You are no good to be a Luna for any Pack. You are a mere human. A weakling. You would only weaken the Pack, causing other packs tough at us. That I cannot condone because I have ns to take over every pack. I know you cannot understand this, so I¡¯ll spare you the boredom.¡±


    ¡°You could have lived, you know? Run off somewhere and start a new life, but you decided you wanted to mess up my life by telling my wife and mate about your stupid pregnancy. So here we are to end it all. No one will care about you, even if you scream out of your lungs. Once I kill you, I will feed your remains to rogues and vultures.¡±


    He was slowly transforming, so I quickly took to my heels, dashing deeper into the forest, so I could avoid him. I could hear his footsteps chasing after me, but I could not look back. My gaze was forward and nowhere else.


    He was faster than me, and I knew I might not be able to outrun him. I wasn¡¯t just a human ¨C I was actually pregnant. It was heavy, and it was hard for me to be fast enough, even for an average human. I took every turn I saw, not minding where it will lead me.


    Just trying to get far away. I did not know how long I had run or how far I had gone, but I kept going. My body was telling me to stop, but I could not. I just needed out of here. I eventually stopped hearing himing after me, but I could not stop.


    I knew he was stilling. He loved hunting. I¡¯m the prey, and he¡¯s enjoying the chase. A few minutester, I ran out into an open space. Secondster, I had a screeching sound. I darted my eyes around the moment the cars stopped before running off.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Minutester, I heard footsteps behind me. I took a second to look at who it was, but there was no one behind me. When I looked before me, someone I did not recognize was standing there, eyes red with fury.


    It was Alpha Caramel of the Shadow pack. He probably thought I was sent by Alpha Toot toe after him, but I briefly told him I was just a helpless woman on the run from people trying to kill me. He was not too convinced, but he let me go. However, I needed help, so I pleaded with him. He refused. On the count he did not want to have anything to do with it, so I had to go for something very drastic.


    ¡°I promise, Alpha Caramel, when my daughter is of age, she¡¯ll be yours. Please help me protect her from her father and help me leave this ce.¡± I pleaded.

 Chapter 54

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    As my mother narrated what she had suffered at the hands of my father, my heart bled for her. I could still hear the pains she had gone through just to keep me alive in her voice. She had gone through so much, and now I could not me her for doing anything she did.


    She had to give something in return for the help and at that moment she had nothing else to give except to promise me to Caramel. I was upset with her for doing what she did, but now it would only be selfish of me if I kept being upset because of it.


    ¡°How did you get there?¡± I asked Caramel.


    Caramel nced at Joanna, then sighed. He requested an alliance. It was only after I arrived that I realized he wanted the pack through me. The meeting ended on a bad note, which made me suspect she was in cahoots with him when she hastily departed.¡± Caramel exined.


    I sighed. It dawned on me that I was rejected by my father. All these years, I thought Axel was my biological father. He never, for once, made me think that I was not his blood. My friends envied me because of how much he loved me.


    He always called me his little princess, and I felt loved at all times. Now I just realized that even though Axel was not my biological father, he was a true father to me. My father rejected me before I was born.


    He despised even the news of it, and he made my mother suffer alone with me. He wanted to kill her and me, all for his selfish reasons. My biological father deceived my mother and humiliated her in front of everyone. That was evil of him, and I hate him without even seeing him. I never want to have anything to do with him because he was nothing but a traitor and maniptor.


    This information hurt my soul more than I could imagine. Why would he be so cruel? In a way, I wanted to ask him that question, but why should I? From what I¡¯ve been told, he doesn¡¯t even deserve a single look from me.


    I hated him from the pit of my stomach. However, my tears could not stop flowing because I felt for my mother. She had gone through so much, but she had acted as though he did not mean anything. She lost so much all because of me, but not once did she treat me badly.


    I loved my mother, and she was a sweet soul. Anyone who deemed her wicked or a bad person was the wicked and bad person. I slowly moved away from Caramel and picked up her hand. She was crying bitterly, and my father was trying as much as possible to console her.


    She raised her head to look at me, surprise in her eyes. I managed a small smile; aforting one. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you, Mum. I know it wasn¡¯t your fault. You were only young and in love, so you did not understand that he had other motives and was not truly who he said he was. I forgive you,¡± I sincerely told her.


    Her eyes widened in shock and relief before she wrapped her hands around me, pulling me for a hug. ¡°Oh, baby. Thank you,¡± she said, in between her sniffles.


    She hugged me for a long time and I allowed her to. I knew she needed some sort offort after revealing something as huge as this. If she wanted to hug me till the end of the day, I do not mind so long as she was better. She eventually pulled away, a weak smile on her face. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    I took her hand while she took my father¡¯s own. We were aplete and happy family. We did not need anyone, even though he was my biological father, I did not need him. All I needed was my family, and they were right here with me.


    Now I know my mother was human, and I¡¯m realizing that my father is a wolf and an Alpha. Doesn¡¯t that mean I should have a wolf? Or at least a little of it, since I was a half-breed. ¡°Mum, do I have a wolf?¡± I asked, and she nodded.


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t felt it. Is that normal?¡± I moved my gaze from my mother to Caramel, whose eyes have remained the way they were; unreadable. I returned my attention to my mother, and the look on her face told me she knew more.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I feel it, Mother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°When I arrived in Texas, after giving birth to you, I met with ady who instantly knew that I was carrying a wolf¡¯s child. We became friends, and I told her of my worry that you might not be able to blend in with the humans. She told me she knew a potion that I would need to give you from the moment you were born so that your wolf will be suppressed, and you will not get even a single sign of having a wolf,¡± she exined.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°You gave it to me?¡± I asked with wide eyes.


    She nodded. ¡°I gave it to you from the moment you were born. It was that drug that I usually gave to you twice a year, telling you it was just supplements. I just wanted you to leave a normal life without thinking or trying to hide yourself from other people. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She took my hand.


    I nodded. ¡°I forgive you, Mum, but you need to undo it. I need to have my wolf,¡± I said, and she shook my head as tears began to flow again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± she sobbed. ¡°That friend is dead. She died when you were just three years old, but she taught me how to make the potion and that was how I have been able to give it to you all this while. I never asked how to undo it because I did not think there would be a need to.¡±


    ¡°I can never have a wolf?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    ¡°No, you can.¡± Delh said as she walked into the room.

 Chapter 55

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    All eyes turned to the door, staring at Delh, and she approached the bed. Her words were very peculiar in my mind. There was a moment when I doubted I could ever have a wolf. I had always wanted to feel among and part of the pack more than I already was.


    If I had a wolf, I could better understand them. A few of the nurses at the hospital think I might not be able to operate very well around them because I did not know how wolves feel. And I was only acting with the knowledge I had concerning human medication.


    Sometimes, I wished I could have a wolf, but I tended to tell myself that it was impossible because my parents were humans. There was no chance for me to have a wolf, not even a little.


    I was eager to hear what she had to say. ¡°I can?¡± I asked, and she nodded.


    ¡°Actually, you already have a wolf. That potion is only suppressing your wolf. All we need to do is give you a reverse potion to eliminate the potion from your body,¡± Delh said, ncing at Caramel, who now had a big frown on his face.


    ¡°There is a way to help you, but it will require a lot from you to get it done,¡± she added, and I shook my head.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I will do anything to get it back,¡± I said with determination in my voice.


    This was my chance to make things right, and I was not going to coward away because of what it might take to get you done. Certainly, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but resilience is something I¡¯ve learned since joining this Pack.


    I was going to do anything just to get my wolf back, so I was ready for whatever Delh had nned. ¡°The portion is ready,¡± she took it out of her pocket. ¡°This is just the first dosage. You will need to take them at night. It will make you a little weak and you will feel so much pain. You don¡¯t need to be scared that it is not working because it is. That is a clear sign that the potion is pushing out the bad medication from your system,¡± she informed me, and I nodded.


    Delh stretched her hands to pass it to me, but then Caramel spoke, ¡°No, don¡¯t give it to her.¡± He said and everyone turned to him, confused.


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked him, but he said nothing, his eyes glued to his mother.


    I could tell he was not happy that I was being introduced to this or even trying to ept it, but I had to do this. ¡°I know you are worried about me, but I can take it. I do not mind taking it, so long as I can be with you. Maybe the pack members were upset because it seemed like I did not have a wolf which would make me a weak Luna. With this, I believe that they would ept me officially and allow was to be together. Moreover, it would not hurt so much if you¡¯re with me. You know you are my strength,¡± I told him.


    He wasn¡¯t looking at me, so I tilted his head a little so that he could, but no words left his mouth. All he did was stare at me with a strange look in his eyes. I was yet to understand what was going on with him, but right now, I could not ask about it until we were alone. I really wanted him to back me up here.


    I was not trying to tter him when I told him he was my strength because he really was. It was not something I could exin, but I knew he was my strength. At the moment, I was not too sure of how much pain I would have to go through, but I believe in my heart that no matter the pain with him by my side, it would not be so much on me.


    I searched his eyes, waiting for him to say something, anything that will give me the go ahead. I waited for a few minutes and got nothing from him, so I turned to Delh. ¡°We can go ahead,¡± I said, and she passed me the small bottle.


    ¡°You can take it now as you won¡¯t be going anywhere, so if it starts working, you do not have to worry about being outside the house.¡± She told me.


    I knew Delh was trying to help me. She would not bring this up if there was another less painful way to get rid of the problem. I was more than okay doing this, and I trusted her judgment. I have seen her take care of sick people, so I knew how much expertise she had in things like this. I trusted she knew what she was doing.


    I slowly opened the small potion bottle I held, but just as I was about to take it, Caramel stood up. I snapped my head towards him instantly. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked softly.


    Again, no response from him. He was not ready to talk, but he kept acting strange. Why did he want to leave? I needed him here. I could not do this without him. Why could he not understand me? This was for both of us.


    We had a few things to do to get the pack members on my side again, but we needed to start from the lowest to the highest. We could not do it all at once, which I understood. I was the one dying our mating ceremony, and I believed it was on me to fix that.


    However, I would still need him to help me, regardless. We are married anyway. Without a word, he headed for the door. ¡°Cara¡­¡±


    Before I could call him, he mmed the door behind him.

 Chapter 56

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    This action of his was really disturbing to me. I stared at the door for some time. I couldn¡¯t hold him back or follow him immediately after he left the room. I sucked in my breath, trying to make myself feel better about this, but I knew if I did not have his approval, I would not be able to do it.


    As husband and wife, we were partners in every sense, and I expected us to be united in our decisions. We were supposed to be a team, working together to findmon ground ande to a mutual agreement. It cannot be one-sided.


    I did not want to have any issue with him. What was he scared of? Delh did not make mention of the possibility of the antidote killing me. It was merely pain and yes, I did not like pain, but I would scale through for us.


    I paused, unable to make up my mind on what to do now. I turned my attention to the potion, which was open in my hands, and I took my gaze to Delh. ¡°Am I doing the right thing? Is he upset because it is wrong?¡± I asked her, unsure of myself.


    Delh smiled, shaking her head as she took a seat on the bed. ¡°You are not doing the wrong thing, child. You just want to get your wolf. My son is only worried about you. He knew about this a long time ago when he thought you were ill. I gave him the solution without hiding anything, and he was not too happy to know that you will go through pain to get your wolf¡¯s back,¡± she told me.


    ¡°But it is the only way?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded with a smile. ¡°It is the only way. He asked me to find other ways; less painful to no pain at all ways to make you better. I did my research even though I knew there was no other way. I tried for days to weeks, but this is the only way which is what I had told him, but he has failed to take that answer. He still wants me to keep searching, but you need to understand that you must set your wolf free now. Later, might hurt you in ways you could not imagine,¡± she exined, and I understood.


    She did not have to tell me twice. Since I knew about it now, I was going to address it. I needed to do it. I knew Caramel was not one to back down so easily. He was a strong and fearless man, but there were a few things he did not like, and most of which involved me.


    I sighed, then shut the potion. ¡°Please, can someone get him for me? I want to speak with him alone,¡± I said and Delh got up first.


    ¡°I know you will convince him. He holds you dear in his heart,¡± she said, then left the room.


    Mum squeezed my hand lightly before joining Delh. I knew they could not say much in this situation. It only involved me and Caramel. Five minutester, Caramel walked back into the room, his expression still the same.


    ¡°Come sit.¡± I tapped the spot beside me.


    He did so in minutes. I moved closer to me, hands on his neck as I studied his eyes for a minute, then nced at his lips. I repeated the process as I brought my lips closer and closer to his. The moment our lips met, his hand wrapped around my waist, pulling me closer to him.


    He took over, and I parted my lips, granting him entrance into my lips. His hand roamed my body before getting into my thighs, squeezing it as he moved closer and closer to my entrance. He brushed his hand on the surface before inserting two fingers into me.


    I threw my head back, his fingers thrusting in and out. He trailed his lips over my chest, his other hand taking down my zip to grant him ess. His lips wrapped around my nipples, and he increased his pace.


    I moaned lightly before his lips covered mine, muffling the next moans that escaped my mouth. I climaxed momentster, and he ced a kiss on my neck, trailing it back to my lips before pulling away.


    I held his face, a bright smile on my face, before kissing him briefly. ¡°I know you are worried about me. It is just a little pain and I can handle it. You do not need to worry about me,¡± I told him.


    ¡°I need to. You are my wife. My priority is seeing that you are not in pain. I just want Mother to find another way,¡± he said.


    ¡°There is nothing wrong with this, and she said there is no other way to get it done,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Then we wait,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°You want the people to keep seeing me as weak?¡± I asked him, and he sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing,¡± he said, and I smiled.


    He was trying everything just so he did not see it the way it was. ¡°It is the same thing. If I got my wolf, I would be considered part of the people. They would not iste me because I am wolfless, an Omega. I want to be your Luna, Caramel. I really do,¡± I told him.


    ¡°And you will be,¡± He firmly said.


    ¡°Then allow me to do this. Just be with me. Trust me. Please. I¡¯m sure I will be fine with you here,¡± I told him.


    ¡°If you feel any pain, do not hesitate to tell me,¡± he looked anxious about me.


    He kissed me before letting me pick up the potion. He watched me closely as I drank the potion, took the cap, took the bottle from my hands, and ced it down. His eyes on me were sharp as he monitored my every move. I shrugged. ¡°I feel nothing,¡± I said, but a loud bang interrupted my words.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 57

    LAVENDER¡¯S POV


    The bang came from outside the mansion. Alpha Caramel quickly sprang to his feet, heading for the door while I trailed behind him. The moment we stepped out of the room, Beta Asher rushed to him and from the look of it, there was no good news waiting for us.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Caramel asked immediately.


    ¡°Alpha Toot just breached the border. They are already close to the mansion as we speak,¡± Beta Asher told him.


    Alpha Toot. I had only heard of that name today, and I dreaded it. That was my father. Why was he here? I did not have to ask as Asher added, ¡°I think he is here for Lavender.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± the question flew out of my mouth without me thinking.


    I quickly turned to Caramel. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go with him. I want to stay here with you,¡± I told him.


    I had not met him, but I feared him. Why would he want me? Did he want to punish me? Did he want to act like the father he was not years ago? That was highly unlikely. Why would he want me now? I had nothing special he might need.


    I was just ady who had no wolf and was trying to get it back, so what could I possibly do for him? My heart pounded in my chest as I heard swords shing around the mansion. ¡°Gather the men,¡± Caramelmanded, and Beta Asher left immediately.


    He then turned to me. ¡°I need you to stay in your room. Do not step out, no matter what you hear, okay? I will be back,¡± he said.


    I nodded before getting back into my room. Caramel shut the door before leaving, and only then did I hear his retreating footsteps. I knew he would do everything to protect me. That man should nevere close to me. He should stay away forever. He was never my father, and I would never see him as one.


    ¡°I want the entire mansion locked. No onees in or out,¡± I heard Caramelmand as he rushed off.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I walked over to the window, and in a minute, he was out of the house. He spoke with Beta Asher briefly and just then, the gates burst open. A man stood before the other wolves, eyes on Caramel. The side of his lips was curved up, but I could not have a good look at him, so I squinted my eyes to see him.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± I heard a voice behind me.


    I took my attention off the man, then to the person who stood a few distances away from me. He bowed with a smile. ¡°Alpha Caramel told me to take you somewhere safe. He said your room is not safe enough,¡± the man said.


    I took a nce at Caramel, who transformed, then turned to the man before me. He was a gamma. I remember seeing him around the mansion, but I do not know his name, so surely he must have been told by Caramel to take me out of there.


    I stroke a nod and take a step forward, but was hit by a huge pain in my stomach. I held it right as I hissed. ¡°Are you okay, your majesty?¡± the gamma asked.


    I hummed and was about to hum in affirmation when another wave of pain hit me. This time I could not stand. I fell to the ground, my breathing uneven as I stared at the ceiling. ¡°The drugs,¡± I managed to say.


    This was the pain Delh was talking about. It was hurting so much. I shut my eyes, trying to push past the pain I was feeling. Caramel wanted me out of here. I needed to do so. I would not want to make things difficult for him.


    I tried to move, but my body was unresponsive. It was as though I were lying under a massive truck. I never anticipated it was going to happen at such a time. ¡°Your Majesty, can you stand? We need to leave,¡± I heard the gamma said, sounding worried.


    ¡°I can¡¯t move,¡± I told him.


    I heard him sigh, then moved closer to me. He knelt at my side. ¡°I will make the pain go away,¡± he said with a strange look in his eyes.


    I did not understand why he would look at me like that. I genuinely wished he was truly one of us and I hadn¡¯t mistaken him for someone else. He moved away from my face and that was when I noticed he had a small bag wrapped around his waist.


    He took out a handkerchief, then a bottle, pouring its contents on the handkerchief. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I managed to say, but he did not give me any reply.


    He poured a good amount of the substance before pressing down the handkerchief on my nose. I wiggled myself to set myself free from him, but without being totally in control of my body because of the portion, I could barely do anything.


    I managed to grab his wrist, but it held nothing. With that amount of strength, I could not hold a feather if I needed to. I kept trying to scream, but he covered my mouth too so it only came out as a muffle. ¡°Let it take your pain away,¡± the gamma said and almost immediately, I feel numb.


    All the pain I felt moments ago disappeared in minutes. He pulled away, his eyes on me and I almost smiled, thinking he was actually trying to help me, but then the problem came. I could barely keep my eyes open. The weakness I had felt earlier quickly transformed to me slowly, no longer feeling myself.


    My breathing was no longer heavy, but dropping. ¡°What did you¡­¡± I could notplete the words as I drifted far away from my environment into darkness.


    Thest I could think of was Caramel before losing every sense of thought.

 Chapter 58

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    This was a nned attack, but we were going to take them down. Alpha Toot could not win this for whatever reason. I am not going to let him get close to Lavender for any reason.


    There was surely a horrible motive foring here today, and I was going to stop him at any cost. From my quick calction, I noticed there were at least fifty wolves with him. I quickly transformed into lodging at anyone who tried to stop me.


    With quick bites and wing, I ended them. There was a pattern, but I was trying as much as possible not to look into it at the moment. They seemed oddly weak for my liking. For someone as mischievous as Alpha Toot, he would not possibly bring weak wolves with you toe and fight me.


    This was not our first rodeo, so he knew how prepared I was for every battle. I did not have to do much, and the wolves were already dead. However, it was challenging to pinpoint where Alpha Toot was. Everywhere was rowdy, so it was hard to spot him.


    I moved as fast as possible because if I was able to take him down, I could take his entire army. Beta Asher ran beside me but ran to the left when he noticed some more wolves entering into the pce.


    I quickly mind linked him to look for Alpha Toot. That man was really great at hiding. A part of me would have thought he found a way to get into the mansion, but I made sure everywhere was sealed shut. There were at least twenty guards at every door in the mansion.


    There was no way he could get him without having to get through my strong gammas. I trained each of them personally so they could not be defeated by him, even though they were one at each doorpost.


    I wanted all of this toe to an end quickly because I really needed to get back to Lavender. The antidote would soon begin working, and I wanted to be by her side when it did. I did not want her to go through that alone because she was doing it for both of us.


    Why would he attack at such a time? Just the thought of it made me more angry, and I increased my pace and searched for Alpha Toot. Not long after, I found him standing in the middle of all of this, his eyes boring holes into me.


    He stood there nonchntly, as though nothing was happening around him. This attitude only proved that there was more to hising today. I was not too sure, and right now, I do not want to care about what that thing was. My concern was that he would nevery eyes on his pack again after leaving it.


    I rushed forward to get to him, but was ambushed by at least ten wolves. These wolves were different from the others I had quickly gotten rid of. They were stronger and faster. Still, they do not match my strength and power.


    I sank my teeth into the neck of one of the wolves, ripping his head off the next minute. I dismembered him, took his leg, and then discarded him by using my teeth. The more I took down, the more that came after me.


    I knew they were trying to stop me from getting to the Alpha, but they were going to fail miserably. However, it took me some time to get all the wolves off my body. I mustmend how fast and strong they were, but I was an Alpha.


    I wanted to instruct my Beta to take Alpha Toot, but from the corner of my eyes, I noticed he too was busy. It meant it was left for me to get to Alpha Toot. The man stood still, not moving, not minding how close I was to get to him. All he did was stand and stare at me.


    He did not see me as a threat; I believe. We have fought a couple of times. We can say we were a bit of an equal when it came to who was stronger. But that doesn¡¯t mean I would back down because of his nonchnce. This was my territory, and I would try everything in my power to protect my territory.


    I had a lot of things to look into after this fight, and that included how he was able to get into the pack in the first ce. I had made sure the borders were fully protected. They couldn¡¯t have gained entry without my permission or assistance from someone else.


    With full force, I pushed the wolves who gathered around me, transforming into my human form. I drew my sword to speed up the fight. With a couple of shes, all ten wolves were down. Finally, it was just me and Alpha Toot. The side of his lips curved up in a mocking smile.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    While I squinted my eyes at him. ¡°I want you all out!¡± Imanded at the top of my lungs.


    Alpha Toot did not raise a finger. Neither did he try to move normand the rest of the wolves to leave. Instead, he responded, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make me?¡± He spread his arms.


    I held the handle of my sword very tight. He was testing my patience, and I doubted I would be this lenient for long. He raised his brow when I was yet to approach. I was not too sure of the game he was ying, so I was checking the odds to confirm that I was safe.


    This was the first time I was seeing Alpha Toot so calm on a battlefield. I dropped my sword, then quickly transformed, running towards him. I took a few steps and recognized a sound that I knew all too well. I snapped my head to the side, and indeed, an arrow was headed for me.

 Chapter 59

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I quickly turned my head to the side. I saw an arrowing towards me, moving incredibly fast. I stared at it as it got closer. I couldn¡¯t think of who might have shot the arrow. The arrow came to me as a shock.


    Quickly, I moved to the side with the arrow barely inches away from my body. Without further ado, I turned to face Alpha Toot. He appeared happy, though his look hadn¡¯t altered from the way it was earlier.


    I transformed into my human self, eyes boring holes into him. ¡°I do not know what you have nned, Alpha Toot, but I advise you to leave this pack now,¡± I said.


    He scuffed at my words but said nothing after. I picked up a sword closer to me and marched towards him, my sword raised to end him if need be. However, Alpha Toot also had a sword with him. He took it out and stopped my sword from getting to him.


    With full force, I tried not to allow him to get the better of me. I moved away to preserve my strength. Then I moved forward and swung my sword at him. But if there was one person who could match up with me when it came tobat or sword fighting, it was Alpha Toot.


    He blocked and stopped every attempt of mine to get to him. I exerted all my energy, moving as swiftly as possible, but my sword failed to make contact with his body. Alpha Toot did not try to attack. Instead, he defended himself, which was another thing that was unusual for him.


    He was a man to always attack and never allowed his enemies to do so. Even though it made the fight a little less tedious for me, it made me question what n he hading here. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I eventually had to ask, but I got no reply from him but instead, he attacked.


    It briefly took me by surprise, but I swiftly regained myposure and resumed to the fight. Still, I could not get rid of him. He fought like the Alpha Toot I remembered. However, his countenance and aura were different from usual.


    He made an attempt to cut off my head, but I bent over and repeated the same action for his legs, but he managed to dodge that. Alpha Toot took several steps backwards, but I knew it was not to leave.


    That smile of his never withered. From the very beginning of this fight, I knew something was off. Yet, I couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. I had spent too much time on this battlefield and was sure Lavender was worried about me.


    I transformed into my wolf form, teeth bawling as I approached. He also transformed, but a little toote. I pounced on him, and we rolled on the ground. Alpha Toot pushed me off him with his hind legs.


    This action made mend a little farther from where he was. We circled on each other, eyes keen on ourselves. A little distraction and the other man had an upper hand. He lodged, and I repeated the same, both heading for each other. When I was about to get to him, I raised my ws, aiming for his face, but he took me by the hand.


    I fell backwards, and now my hand is bleeding. Alpha Toot stood a distance away with the side of his lips curved up. Was he here to take over like he had promised me years ago? I questioned myself. That thought made me dash for him, this time with calcted steps.


    I raised my ws one more time, but I was not aiming for his face this time. I leaped towards him from a great distance, morphed, and executed a flip with my ws, sinking them into his back and pulling. However, before I could reach the paralyzing spot, he moved away.


    The moment my feet touched the ground, I instantly transformed into my wolf form. Without waiting, I went at him again. For a brief moment, I saw a moment of weakness. I used that to my advantage, aiming my ws at his chest.


    I was ready to rip his eyes out. He was a cruel father, and maybe I could give Lavender his bleeding heart as a present. He moved away, jumped, and then ced his leg on my face, pressing me down.


    That locked me down for a moment, but before he could rejoice, I sank my teeth into his leg. Almost immediately, he bit the very arm he had attacked, making it bleed some more. And added injury would only dy the healing process, which I understood.


    I pulled out of his grip and then pounced on him. We again rolled to the ground. Each took turns to lie on the ground, struggling to get free. We growled at each other and I transformed into my human form, my hand firm around his hand.


    My grip on it would slowly lead to that bone breaking into pieces. The healing process for that would take a while, so he had better choose wisely. I had him firm, so he quickly transformed, his face filled with pain because I was slowly carrying out my n.


    ¡°Alpha Toot, I will break this bone as an offering for you to take home,¡± I said with gritted teeth before cracking it.


    ¡°Are you ready to leave now?¡± I asked, and I saw his eyes move behind me for a brief moment before he nodded.


    ¡°You win this time,¡± he said, and I let go of his hand, getting to my feet.


    It took some time for him to get up while holding the part of his arm which I had broken. ¡°I want to see all of your backs,¡± I said.


    He red at me before raising his head and whistling. A growl was to gather reinforcement, but a whistle was to inform them to retreat. ¡°You haven¡¯t won, Alpha Caramel,¡± with his eyes again going behind me.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 60

    ALPHA CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    I took a nce behind me but saw no one. Was he trying to distract me? ¡°Leave!¡± I barked, and he turned around, his wolves; injured and not injured trailed behind him as they left. I watched them closely, making sure not to miss anyone who chose to stay.


    Due to theirrge number and injured ones, it took some time for them to leave. The moment they were out the gates, the guards quickly shut therge gates. Beta Asher walked over to me, but I did not want to look at him. My eyes remain on the gates.


    ¡°They were unable to get close to the mansion. No one went in,¡± he informed me, and I was d to hear that.


    If they were unable to get in, it meant Lavender and everyone else were safe. I pondered his words deeply but did not budge from my position. And my gaze did not leave the gates. ¡°Take the injured wolves to the hospital. The bill should be sent to me,¡± I told him before finally taking my eyes off the gates to meet his gaze.


    He bowed before walking away to do as I asked. Finally, I could get back to my Lavender. My injury was rapidly healing, so I did not need any medication. With time, it would disappear. I could already imagine myself holding myself in my arms again.


    Alpha Toot could not take her from me. She was my wife and I would make her my Luna soon. She just needed to get better. I walked into the house and the first person to hold me down was my mother. She rushed over to me, hugging me tight.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°My son,¡± she said.


    I let her hug me because I understood how she felt and the memories the attack might have brought back. I lost my father on the battlefield, and she lost her husband on that same battlefield. She always got agitated and scared whenever the idea of war or fighting came up.


    I, too, did not like wars and fighting, but if need be, I would fight to protect everything I loved. Alpha Toot wanted my pack and people. He wanted to subject them to his evil tyranny, and I could not allow that. And now Lavender was on the line. More reason, I could not allow my fear to stop me. I experienced the loss of my mate in the past, but Lavender, my wife, and the love of my life could not be taken away from me. I would not be able to bear that.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured,¡± she pointed out, pulling away with her gaze on my arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s healing. I¡¯m not in pain,¡± I told her, which was the truth. I knew how worried she could be. Sometimes she barely showed her emotions. She was strict, but very soft at heart. Unfortunately, my father had to leave her. Every day, I know she misses him, which was one reason she did not want to stay here after I took over.


    ording to her, it was too much to remember. She loved her husband, but there were so many memories here that the more she stayed here, the more it hurt her soul. However, she chose to stay here after Lavender¡¯s introduction to her.


    She has proven to be fine so far, but this only brought back memories she was trying to push to the side. She roamed my body while her hand held me down.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I get it checked? To be sure it is not infected,¡± she suggested, but I shook my head.


    ¡°Maybeter. I need to check on Lavender. I¡¯m sure the potion is working by now. I need to be with her,¡± I told her. All I could think about at the moment was Lavender, and I could not stop until I saw her and I held her. She was the only one who could make me calm right now.


    Reluctantly, she pulled away with a nod. Mum understood and did not try to argue with me. It was not as if I would not be better in a matter of minutes, so she need not worry about me. I ced a kiss on her forehead before leaving for Lavender¡¯s room. My first thought was to see her on the bed, but when I flung the door open, she was not there.


    Instantly, a frown appeared on my face. I darted my eyes around the room. ¡°Lavender,¡± I called out to her as I walked around.


    I walked over to the bathroom. My thoughts going into, she might be bathing or trying to calm the pain she felt with a hot bath. ¡°Lavender,¡± I called again, but no response. Opening the door, I moved in quickly, my heart dropping to the ground once I realized she was not in there.


    I had asked her to remain here until I was back. I knew she would not just go against my wishes when it came to something this important. Then I remembered Beta Asher¡¯s words. He told me they did note in, so I wanted to believe she was here.


    She had to be in this room. I was slowly feeling myself losing it, but I had to calm down. I did not want to conclude anything just yet. I kept telling myself to rx. I rushed out of the bathroom into her walk-in closet. ¡°Lavender,¡± I called out once more before leaving the room, my eyes darting around.


    I rushed to my room. Thinking I might have told her to stay in my room and must have forgotten. I did not want to think the worst. No. The worst could not happen. I searched the entire room like a maniac.


    My heartbeat was slowly elerating. I rushed out, heading for the living room. Mum was seated but stood when I approached and I asked, ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    She looked shocked and almost as scared as I was. Some guards rushed in and so did Axel. He was in a panic. Worse than I was. ¡°I can¡¯t find Joanna,¡± he announced.

 Chapter 61

    Alpha CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    One of the best qualities of being an Alpha is the fact that I can remain calm even in tough situations, but unfortunately, this situation differedpletely from any other. Going insane was not too far from where I was because I had not yet found my wife. I was still trying to wrap my head around it when they announced that Joanna was also missing.


    ¡°Search this mansion now!¡± Imanded the guards who were scattered around. They bowed and quickly went on their way to carry out what I had instructed. Axel was barely keeping it together. I was close to get into that point too. Lavender just had to be found. She must be in this mansion. Beta Asher had told me that no one went into the mansion, so where could Lavender and Joanna be?


    I folded my fist, trying to suppress my emotions because they were slowly getting to the surface. A couple of times, I nced at the couch to take a seat, but I did not have the energy to do so. I kept pacing up and down. After thirty minutes, a few guards came to me, but they did not bear any news I wanted to hear.


    In fact, I wanted them to walk over to me with my wife. But they came back with gloomy expressions on their facesced with fear. ¡°Go back and find her!¡± I barked, and they scrambled out of the room. This was an indication that I was slowly getting to the peak where I would no longer have a hold of my emotions. I paused as I shut my eyes. Memories. Terrible memories wereing back to me, and I hated every bit.


    I tried to push them away, just like I have for years now. It has been so long and not once have those memories affected me as it was at the moment. The memory of me rushing over to where the dead body of my matey came to my mind. The feeling of fear and loss washed over me. I hated this feeling. I tried as much as possible to change the feeling to something tangible and that was trying as much as possible to protect my pack and prevent what had happened before to repeat itself, but now I was stuck here.


    I didn¡¯t know what to believe. How could I possibly find my wife? I needed to find her. What happened before could not repeat itself or I might go insane. Was the moon goddess trying to test me? This was too huge of a test. I did not have those emotions in check just yet. I wanted to save my mate when it happened, but I could not. Is it the same thing that would happen again with Lavender? Was I going to be here while she was taken away from me forever? Was this a punishment for not making her my Luna on time?


    The onlyfort I had was my questions, but they were not getting answers either. I needed answers. I needed Lavender. I wanted her here. I wanted to see her smile and be filled with her scent all over again, but that was taking a lot of time. I had fought Alpha Toot, hoping I would be with my wife in a matter of minutes, but it had been over an hour now and I was still yet to find her. A part of me felt like I should have told her toe with me, but another part that was more logical knew that would have put her in more danger.


    The rogue attack came to my mind again. It felt like it did not want to leave me alone for a second because even when I was able to take it away for some time, it would reappear in my mind. I was very young at the time of that attack. No one expected it. It sent the pack into a spiral in minutes. My father had quickly told me to join in the fight to get the rogues out of the pack. I obliged without a second thought, but who would have thought that they were after something else more precious; my mate? No matter how I tried to protect her by fighting as many rogues as possible, it was not enough because that only served as a much needed distraction for me.


    They sessfully made her run distances away from me. I tried as much as possible to run after her, but there were enough rogues to keep me busy. When I eventually took down all the rogues, I thought I had saved my mate, only to find out that they had killed her moments before I arrived, which not only broke me down, but I lost it on that day. I didn¡¯t want to ept that she was gone. I took her in my arms and rushed back to the mansion so vitals could be checked by my mother, but Mum did not have to carry out a thorough check to know that she was gone.


    I kept telling her to continue checking, and that she was wrong. Anyone could see that she was dead. Her face was disfigured, and it was only a thin line preventing us from seeing her heart. Every part of her was bleeding and usually I was meant to feel her, but I did not. At that point, I lost every sense ofposure. I wanted to lock myself in a room for days and not speak with anyone. However, the rogues had not had their fill, which eventually led to the war. I was not mentally prepared for it, but I knew I had to. My father told me to channel that pain towards the people that came for war.


    It worked for the time being, but it did not protect my father. He was heading another part of the war and I, the other. When it was finally over, it was then I was told that my father did not make it alive. The news broke my mother, and I was never given a chance to be me and I was given the title of Alpha, where I had to decide to do my best to protect my pack. I stopped pacing around and just stared at the wall as the memories reyed in my mind. Mum quickly realized what was happening.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Son, sit,¡± she spoke to me softly. I took my eyes off the wall and to my mother. With a gentle gaze, she told me to do it. As much as I didn¡¯t want to do it, I knew I needed to. If I kept standing, who knew what would happen? The moment I took a seat, Mum ced her hand over mine. That was one thing about her. Mum knew when to be my mother. Most of the time, she gave me that respect as the Alpha, but she never once forgot or ignored me when I needed my mother. I turned to her, and she smiled before giving me a single nod.


    Even though it did notpletely eradicate my emotions, it helped me calm down enough to use my brain. For now, I needed to wait. Hopefully, the guards wille back with good news for me. I really wanted it to be good news. It took some time before the guards came back. My eyes went around because they came in a good number, trying to find Lavender or Joanna between them. However, they were not with them. The moment they got to where I sat, Beta Asher came forward.


    He bowed. ¡°We found something.¡±

 Chapter 62

    Alpha CARAMEL¡¯S POV


    Without wasting a single second, I jumped up to my feet, and they led me to what they had found. Since the end of the fight, I had not stepped into my study as I had to find Lavender. That¡¯s where they were leading me to, though. I tried to guess what it might be, but I had not thought it would be something as gruesome as what was being shown to me.


    A guard torn up like an animal. His hands and legs werepletely shredded. A part of his head was visibly broken. It must have been smashed a couple of times. It seemed the fight happened in the study too. There were blood sshes scattered around, ranging from my desk to the door itself. It was a tough fight from how scattered the room was. My study is soundproof, so I understood why no one could hear the fight happening when it did. It was for confidential reasons that I made it so.


    ¡°Someone had nailed him to the back of the door, and when we pushed it open, he fell. That¡¯s not all,¡± Beta Asher said, then walked over to the body before opening the chest. He moved to the side to allow me to see what he was showing me. I moved closer, and that was when I saw it. A message. I bent over to have a proper look at what was written. It read, ¡°A little gift. This is just the beginning. My next strike would take you and your pack.¡± I squinted my eyes at the message. It screamed Alpha Toot. There was no other person I suspected to have done this.


    ¡°You are sure none of Alpha Toot¡¯s men came into the mansion?¡± I inquired. If none of them got into the mansion, how then were they able to do this to one of our own? There was no way Alpha Toot did this personally because he did not leave my sight for one minute. This was the main n. He wanted to distract me. I should have suspected that was the n all along. How could I have missed such an important detail? No wonder he was not putting in much effort during our fight. For someone like Alpha Toot, it should have been hard to pin him down, but it was so easy during the fight.


    ¡°I asked the teams, and they informed me no intruder got in,¡± Beta Asher told me. I had asked this question numerous times, and it has remained the same answer. Things were not adding up. I needed to know who had done this. This mansion had five gamma teams, and then it added five more for the entire pack. I tilted my head to the side, staring at the guard¡¯s face for some time, trying to remember which team this man could have possibly been in. ¡°I need to have a meeting with the gammas. Call them,¡± I said, rising to my feet. ¡°Wait.¡± I kept my eyes on the dead body before me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I still needed to speak to the gammas, but I needed to know which team this man was in. ¡°Call them in instead. I need to know what team he was in,¡± I said, and Beta Asher bowed before leaving the room to get the gammas. I waited patiently, my eyes not leaving the dead body. Everyone stayed quiet and within a minute, the gammas walked in with Beta Asher, leading them in. I nced at all of them before asking, ¡°Which team does this man belong to?¡±


    The gammas walked one after the other closer to the dead body before all of us, their eyes scrutinizing the man. Each of them stepped back while shaking their heads, showing that he was not part of them. I would have guessed that he was an intruder, but I had seen him a couple of times in the mansion, so I knew he was part of the pack. However, if none of the gammas agreed he was part of their team, what team did he belong to?


    ¡°Alpha, Gamma Finn is not present,¡± one of the gammas said and I turned to face them. Indeed, they were notplete.


    ¡°Where is he? Get him. I need to know before the body is moved from here,¡± I said, and Beta Asher nodded before leaving. We waited for a few more minutes. ¡°I think he belongs in Gamma Finn¡¯s team. He is the closest to Finn. I hear he is the second inmand,¡± another gamma said, which made me turn to the body. I paid little attention to the gammas because they were trained and trusted by me. We¡¯ve been through a ton together, so I let them decide who would be on their team without me getting too involved.


    Was this man the traitor? Did he get caught and then killed? I paused my thoughts as we waited. There was not a ce to sit or stand without getting stained. We were alert, eyes on the dead body. Beta Asher walked into the room but without Gamma Finn. ¡°Where is he?¡± I inquired. ¡°I could not find him,¡± he replied, so I turned to the guards. ¡°Join him and find Gamma Finn,¡± I instructed, and they all walked out.


    Was he taken too? I wondered. A few minutester, two guards rushed in. I didn¡¯t have to ask, as they immediately told me what had made them rush in with such haste. ¡°A maid just walked into the premises, Alpha. She looks badly injured,¡± one of them said and I stepped out of the study, quickly heading for the living room. Mother and Axel were present and the moment the guards helped the maid into the living room, they stood up. The maid held her stomach where she was bleeding. Some blood also left her mouth every minute. ¡°Careful,¡± my mother said as the guards gentlyid the maid on the ground. She groaned before coughing, releasing more blood.


    ¡°She is badly injured,¡± Beta Asher said. ¡°Get the doctor,¡± I instructed and in minutes, the maid was being moved to a room so she could be examined. She was a fighter because, even with so many injuries, she was still alive. We all stood behind the door as the doctor examined the maid. However, ten minutes after, the doctor stepped out with bloody gloves. ¡°The maid had refused to let me work. She says she needs to speak with you, Alpha,¡± he informed me and I got in. Thedy was trying so hard to breathe. From afar, one could see the difficulty of doing so.


    ¡°The doctor needs to check on you so you would feel better,¡± I told her, but she shook her head. ¡°I¡± she struggled to speak. ¡°I need to tell you,¡± she said after a while. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry. Let the doctor take the pain away,¡± I said. I knew I was in a haste to find Lavender, but I did not want this maid or anyone else to suffer because of it. ¡°Gamma Finn,¡± she said, ignoring my words. ¡°He¡­ He is the one,¡± she said, and I instantly frowned. ¡°I saw him. He¡­ He took them. He killed¡­¡± She coughed out more blood.


    She tried to speak a couple of times, but the blood was not letting her. ¡°I don¡¯t think she can take it anymore, Alpha. She might die,¡± the doctor said, and I was about to leave when the maid spoke. ¡°Alpha, no,¡± she said, her eyes barely able to stay open.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make it. He killed everyone. I know where he is,¡± she said. ¡°Tell me¡± I crouched down but at that moment she stopped talking and her eyes were closed. The maid was no longer breathing.

 Chapter 63

    Joanna¡¯s POV


    I tilted my head to the side with my eyes closed. The pain I was feeling all over my body was massive, but the pain in my head was hurting more. All I could see for a few minutes was darkness as I tried to move. I was unable to move due to the pain that radiated throughout my body.


    My breathing was heavy, and I was finding it difficult to continue breathing. I turned my head to the other side again, trying to find somefort. My mind was nk, and I had no idea what was happening. I heard sounds around me, but it felt as though it was far off from me but also close. It was a confusing feeling.


    I decided to rest for a while to regain my strength. It took me some time, but I still was unable to move my body but I was regaining my consciousness. I tried to open my eyes, but I quickly shut them back, as the light was too much. My eyelids could barely stay open.


    I wanted to push my body to work, but I needed to understand something. For some time I could not remember things, so I tried to remember what was going on. What happened, and what was happening because I felt lost, and that was when it all came rushing back to my mind.


    Eight hours ago,


    I was frightened and shaking. The shing of swords, the snarling of wolves, the screams, and grunts of men, the flesh testing, the biting, everything made my body coil, and sent signals of danger down my spine. I shivered with fear, and I could not stop the tears that escaped my eyes.


    The memories that I had kept at bay all this while came rushing back like a tornado. I could remember everything. The pain, the heartbreak, the loss, the regret, and to top it all up, my child. It was never easy to forget it, or at least act like it never happened.


    Sometimes I cried myself to sleep, thinking I had made a mistake for my daughter. I had hoped and wished that Alpha Caramel would note for her. I feared that he was going to do the same thing that Alpha Toot did to me, and I did not want it for her.


    He was a well respected Alpha, but I was deceived by Alpha Toot, and I did not want to trust any of them. Alpha Caramel changed that notion when I came here, and I saw how happy she was. Lavender was happy to be here. Lavender loved this ce. This was her home now, and Alpha Toot wanted to take it all away.


    He wanted to ruin her just as he did me. He killed my parents. Alpha Toot ruined my life. I didn¡¯t want that to be the same faith for Lavender. She was my child. She was my baby. I wanted her to have the best of life. I wanted him away from her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He abandoned her. He rejected her. He didn¡¯t want her from the moment he knew, so what did he want now? Why did he want her now? Why was he here to ruin everything? Why did he derive joy from making things hard for us? I hated him so much, and I am filled with so much regret for ever loving someone like him. I sat on the bed sobbing my eyes out, and Axel quickly wrapped his hands around me, then ced a kiss on my head.


    I knew just as much as it was hurting me; it was hurting him too. Axel took Lavender as his own daughter, and has treated her as such ever since he knew her. I knew if not for the fact that what we were dealing with was not human but a very dangerous wolf, Axel would have chosen to join the fight. He would have wanted to protect his daughter at all costs.


    ¡°Everything will be okay,¡± he said, trying to soothe me, and I nodded. However, I could not stop crying. It took a while until I was able to calm down, but the moment I did, I stood up, which took Axel by surprise.


    ¡°I need to be with her,¡± I said, and he nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. I wanted to tell him not to join me, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t listen because he wouldn¡¯t want me out of his sight.


    As much as I am a parent to Lavender, and care for her, Axel felt the same way too. I believe Alpha Caramel would have told her to stay in her room. I was not too sure if he would be pleased to have me in her room at this time, but it was only when I see her, I would feelpletely calm that she was safe.


    Halfway through the distance to get to Lavender¡¯s room, Axel stopped. ¡°I need a weapon in case of anything,¡± he said, and I approved.


    ¡°Go, and I¡¯ll meet you in her room,¡± he added. He rushed back to get something to protect us with while I moved forward. The mansion looked deserted due to the guards out on the premises trying to ward off Alpha Toot.


    When I got to Lavender¡¯s room, I heard some noises which made me hasten my steps. I saw a man trying to pick up Lavender from the ground. ¡°Lavender,¡± I muttered under my breath, and was about to approach, but the man took out his sword and pointed it at me.


    I raised my head, my eyes wide as I nced from him to my daughter. Lavender was unconscious. I knew who this man was. He was a warrior. I heard someone call him a gamma, but it did not take me long to know now that he was a traitor. ¡°Scream for help, and I will kill her,¡± he threatened, and I nodded inpliance. I didn¡¯t know what to do, but I knew I needed to protect my daughter.


    I ran out thinking I could alert anyone, but I got a smack to the back of my head the moment I took two steps out of the room, and tried to raise an rm. I ced my hand over the surface that was hit and turned to look at him. Not long after, I fell t to the ground, cking out.


    Present,


    With this knowledge, I opened my eyes quickly, darting my eyes around. We were in the woods, surrounded by tall trees, and I was lying on the ground. Lavender was lying beside me. I called out to her, but she did not wake up. I didn¡¯t want to believe he had killed her, but I was scared. I tried to move and realized I was bound.


    Wiggling my body, I tried to get myself free, but that did not work. The man was nowhere in sight, and I needed to seize the opportunity. However, not only could I not free myself, but the man arrived with blood stains all over his body that soiled his clothes and sword.


    I didn¡¯t see any blood or injury on Lavender, and aside from the pain all over my body; I had no wounds. It seemed like he was fighting someone, and had run too. ¡°Please let us go. I promise not to tell Alpha Caramel about this.¡± I tried to reason with him, but he scoffed.


    ¡°You think he doesn¡¯t know already,¡± he said, then crouched down beside me. ¡°I don¡¯t fear him either way, and I will not release you. You should keep quiet now, talk less or your daughter dies, and I promise you, there will be no need for a sword,¡± he told me.


    It was then it urred to me that he used something on her. I nced at Lavender before turning to him with realization in my eyes, which made him smile, but again; I felt a hit on the side of my head, which made me ck out instantly.

 Chapter 64

    Alpha Caramel¡¯s POV


    I tapped my fingers on the table before me, eyes on the door, but my mind was far away. Two days have passed since Lavender was taken under my nose, and here I was, lost in thought. I was not too fond of this with everything in me. It took a lot from me not to gather my army, and match to Midnight Pack, raiding it until I found my wife. I wanted to see Alpha Toot bleed to death. My wolf wanted to act on it, but rationality was stopping both of us. I knew it would be terrible to do so.


    If we moved without a n, there was a risk of meeting something we could not handle. I folded my fist in anger because even though I understood the logic around it, I hated it. Being in this ce was awful without my wife by my side. Two days without seeing her. Two days without touching her. Two days without hearing her voice. Hell, I was growing mad, but I contained myself. I had to act calm. I had to think before I acted, and only I knew what I was holding back.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Beta Asher appears after a knock and the turning of the doorknob. He bowed before me. ¡°Alpha, I have sent the messages,¡± he informed me, and I nodded, my eyes still on the door. I had instructed him to inform our allies of this situation. We needed toe together to get the work done. The more we are, the better we can defeat Alpha Toot. He was a smart man, and I knew he would be prepared for an attack. I cannot let him win. What made me even more upset was the fact that my own Gamma was used against me.


    Gamma Finn. I had trusted him. I had trusted all the Gammas ordingly. I never thought they would betray me, but he did. He went behind me and aided Alpha Toot. I wanted to know how long he had been a traitor, acting as a friend all this while. I wanted to know why he would do such a thing to me in the first ce. I thought we were all family. The maid had woken up a day after Lavender¡¯s kidnap. She informed us she had heard noises and followed it, which led her to my study. It didn¡¯t take long, and the noises stopped.


    Finn was fighting with his right-hand man. Those two were inseparable. If Finn was not avable, his right-hand man took over. My wild guess was because he found out about Finn¡¯s ns and tried to stop him from carrying them out. However, Finn was deep in it already, so he could not be stopped. The maid followed him to Lavender¡¯s room, and she watched how Finn attacked Joanna.


    The maid watched everything unfold in front of her. She said she wanted to call for help, but all the guards were fighting. My mother would be no match for him, and neither would Axel as he was merely a human, so her only option was to follow him, leaving a trail so she could lead us to him.


    They caught her deep in the woods because she was not quiet enough. She tried to make him turn back to the pack house, but he refused, which led to them fighting. She was a mere maid while he was a gamma with many years of training. After fighting for a few minutes, she was stabbed.


    Her only option was to run and alert us. He would have followed her but knew it would deter his n, so he let her go. The maid died almost immediately after informing us about this. This was a well-thought-out n, and I was left in the dark for so long.


    People I trusted went behind my back and carried out such an awful n. My Lavender was taken. My wife was taken. I loved her with everything, and I let them take her. I failed her as her husband, and now she was taken. I shut my eyes, remembering my mate, but I knew I could not let that hold me back.


    A knock came, and a guard came in and whispered something into Beta Asher¡¯s ear. He nodded before turning to me. ¡°Your allies have arrived, Alpha,¡± he announced. I opened my eyes, my eyes blinking its colour as I pushed my wolf back, calming it.


    I knew Lavender was hoping for me toe and save her. She must be scared and worried. I n to make sure I save her. I will bring her back one way or the other. Alpha Toot would definitely feel my wrath. I stood up and left for the throne room where my allies; five alphas of different packs were seated.


    When I arrived, they all stood up to pay respects and sat back down once I was seated. ¡°I will not beat around the bush. My wife was taken from me by Alpha Toot, and I want us to attack to get her back. Any form of discussion is out of the table,¡± I told them.


    Gone is the time for negotiation. I would not negotiate with someone like Alpha Toot. That would be like trying to tame a deadly snake., and I was not foolish enough to do so. ¡°Alpha Toot is a man of great strength. I doubt we would catch him by surprise,¡± one of the alpha said.


    ¡°I second that. No offense, Alpha, but Alpha Toot is a sly man. He must already be prepared for our attack,¡± another said, and I folded my fists in anger. All the other alphas nodded in eptance.


    ¡°Has he bought your loyalty, too?¡± I asked, my eyes scrutinizing each and everyone of them. They all were people I had worked with for years, and this fear they had was irritating me.


    They all looked down in fear as my aura rose. They might be alphas too, but I was ranking higher than them. ¡°We apologize, Alpha,¡± one of them spoke. Beta Asher rushed over to me and whispered, ¡°The council is here. They request to see you.¡±


    I would have dly dyed seeing the council to proceed with the meeting with the Alphas, but they had already annoyed me. I needed to calm down first before doing so. I stood up without saying a word while mind linking Beta Asher to have them served refreshments while I spoke with the council. I believed their business would be brief. I wanted it to be brief.


    They knew how critical this moment was, and how I must be busy trying to get my wife back, so they need not dy me or hold me back from carrying out what I needed to do. They were in the living room as the throne room was busy at this time. They all bowed while standing. I gestured for them to have their seats, which they did as I took a position in mine. They all had smiles on their faces, which made me wonder what could be the happy asion. I needed good news, anyway. Anything to calm me down. ¡°What seems to be the happy asion?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She is gone,¡± one of the council members said, and I did not want to think what I understood by that statement was truly what they meant. It just could not be it. They had to be joking with me in some way.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I said, and the head of the council took the lead.


    ¡°We know she is your wife, but her father taking her was the best thing. Now you are free to get married to any otherdy in the pack,¡± he said, and almost immediately, the aura in the room rose to the rooftop, and a low growl escaped from my lips. I was going to rip his head apart.

 Chapter 65

    Alpha Caramel¡¯s POVN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    With anger, I matched into my study, folding my fists. I was barely able to contain my anger. I wanted to rip his head off. I was so close. So close to shutting that man¡¯s mouth forever. Who gave him the right to say such words? I took it before, and I will not take it again. Numerous times, I have given them time to understand that Lavender was going to be mine forever. I do not want any otherdy out there. The only person meant for me was Lavender, and I do not see myself with some other randomdy.


    By now, they ought to have realized that I had no intention of abandoning my wife just because her father took her or because they suggested I leave her. I scoffed. It seemed they had suddenly forgotten who I was. I never took things like this lightly, and just because I give them this little chance, they think we could control my life or insult my wife in my presence.


    Mom joined me in the study almost immediately because she was following me. In fact, she was that man¡¯s saviour. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have blood on my hands and not feel remorseful for doing it.


    I took a deep breath to calm myself down.


    The fact that I could not unleash my wrath on him made me more pissed, and each time those words were ying in my mind, it made me angrier. ¡°You took it too far,¡± she said sternly, but I did not turn to look at her. But she wasn¡¯t interested in whatever I had to say. She wanted to scold me about nearly killing an Elder.


    I knew she would never want me to act irrationally. Even though she was no longer the Luna of the pack, she still had a very strong aura. Whenever she is pissed, you can feel the aura of a Luna she once was. Most times, she was in a calm mood. Mother rarely got angry, which is one trait that I got from her. Mother was like the calm waters, and the air that makes people feel better, but then again, she could also be the flood, and the wind during a hurricane. It was good when she was calm, as everyone would not feel her wrath. Although I usually don¡¯t get easily triggered, this situation was really getting to me and I¡¯ve been doing my best to stay calm.


    Lavender was a valid reason for me to always stay calm, because I never want her to be scared of me for any reason. I needed to be gentle and loving so she could ept me and understand me better. I wanted to maintain my coolness and stay calm, but until the moment Alpha Toot took her, I realized that I had a traitor around me for a while, and I had no idea about it until my wife was taken from me.


    I became furious when the council uttered those words. It made me angry to the point of wanting to end his life without even thinking back on it. My aura immediately scared the council, and it was not long before they realized I did not share the same ideology that they did.


    They tried to apologize, but the damage was already done. They had said the words. They had told me what they thought about the situation. They were supposed to back me up and help me get her back, but instead, they saw it as a good thing. They saw my wife being taken from me as a blessing in disguise. They were not ashamed of themselves.


    I wanted to teach them a lesson and show them how much I was ready to sacrifice for my Lavender. I was already working towards it. I had already walked over to the man. I saw the fear. He was shaking. He stuttered an apology, but I was not listening to any of that because it was of no use.


    My wolf was out because, just like I was, he was upset. We had grown a bond with Lavender. She was our chosen mate. All the other council members apologized too, because they could already sense what I was about to do. I was about to carry out the task when Mother came into the room. I took my eyes briefly to her, and I could see the disapproving look she had ced with pleading.


    I turned back to the man, and I could no longer do it. Not because I had forgiven him, but because my mother had asked. I didn¡¯t do it. There were two people in my life I respected and would do as they requested so long as it was in my power, and depending on the situation, that was my mother and Lavender. I did not need her to request it more than she should have to do it, so I walked out of the living room.


    My mind finally came back to my mother, who was still standing behind me, and trying to make me see that my actions were wrong. She kept yelling, but it was only flying over my head because if I were put in that position again, I would do it. If she had not been there, I would have done it.


    She rxed after a few minutes. She finally noticed that her words were not having an impact on me. In a way, it was only aggravating my anger. She sighed. ¡°Son, I know you were trying to protect Lavender¡¯s image, but killing a council member would not bring her back. It would only make the people hate you. You have been a wonderful alpha to everyone. Don¡¯t throw that away because of your anger. Like your father would always say, implement that anger in the aspect of trying to find her, so it would be quick.¡± She paused, then walked closer to where I stood.


    I could feel her, but I refused to turn and look at her. She ced a hand on my shoulder, then released another sigh. ¡°Lavender will be found. Don¡¯t worry, the council wille to their senses eventually. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself or think it¡¯s the same as what happened with your mate in the past. Trust me, it¡¯s different. You do not need to beat yourself for either of the situations,¡± she said, and it felt like the weight on my shoulder had reduced. I was worried, and linking the two situations even though they happened differently. Mum remained by my side for a few minutes, her hands remaining on my shoulder. She was expecting me to say something, but I refused to do so.


    I was still angry. She felt my reluctance to speak and smiled. There was no issue when it came to that. She squeezed my shoulder lightly before deciding to leave, but I stopped her with my words. Due to my head over my shoulder, I spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t care if the council were in support of it or not, but I will burn down Alpha Toot¡¯s pack, and make sure the pack ispletely forgotten. If a strand of hair is taken from her body, I will make sure he pays.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    A low groan escaped my lips as I frowned, feeling a burning sensation all over my body. My head felt like an axe had split it open, and it remained in there. I was conscious of the movement up there, and it was making me extremely ufortable. I turned my head to the side, trying to find afortable position, but I was failing at that. ¡°Caramel,¡± I called softly. I needed him right now. It was the only thing I could think about.


    I wanted for you to hold me, and make me feel better. For a while, I did not understand why I was feeling the way I was. I wanted it gone. I called out once more, but in a soft voice due to myck of energy to call out loudly. I fluttered my eyes open, with my eyelids barely able to remain so. I was tempted to close them again and sleep, but I was too ufortable to rest. ¡°Caramel,¡± I called out to him again, but still no response. It took some time for my brain to register the environment that I was in. I could not remember what had led up to this point. I darted my eyes around before turning my entire body to the other side.


    The room was nothing like I remember. No room in Alpha Caramel¡¯s mansion looked this way. Even back at home in the human city did not look this way. While scanning with my eyes, I spotted a branding on the dressing table that set off many rm bells. No. My heart dropped instantly, and my eyes widened. I must be seeing things. It was then the memories of what had happened rushed through my head like a tornado. Not just the memories, but my headache multiplied. ¡°Caramel,¡± I called, a little louder than before. I was not in the Midnight Pack. I nced at the branding again and instantly tried to stand up, only to be pulled back down by both my body and chains.


    I was so locked in my mind that I did not notice what was around my body. I was tied up to the bed, hands, and legs. I could move around on the bed, but anything beyond it was off-limits. The tears in my eyes increased. ¡°No. Mum! Caramel!¡± I yelled. I kept pulling at the chain, even though I knew I was hurting myself. I could not be here. I wanted to leave here. I wanted to be with Caramel. I was scared. My mind was jumbled. My body was aching from head to toe. I could not remember anything after I fell unconscious. I didn¡¯t know how I got here, but I needed to go back. I wanted to go back to my husband. I sobbed, and then a sharp pain hit my arm, making me scream loud, and stop pulling at the chain.


    It was a familiar feeling. The weakness set in, but I tried to push through it. It was the antidote I had taken. The effect of it was brutal. I wanted it to allow me to get out of here. It was stopping me. It kept spreading across each part of my body. My legs first felt numb before I received another sharp pain that made me scream.


    ¡°Get me out of here!¡± I yelled again, as the feeling of failure washed over me. I wanted to go back. I hated my father even more for doing this. Why would he take me away from my home? Why would he force me here? I didn¡¯t want to be here. I never want to be here. I wanted to pull. I wanted to set myself free. I wanted to run back to Caramel, but my body seemed not to beplying with my demands.


    The antidote weakened it. If only I knew something like this would happen, I would never have taken the antidote. I was not strong like all the other wolves, but at least that man would never have had the leverage he had over me. He had the upper hand against me only because I was weakened by the antidote.


    I folded my fist with so much difficulty, then tried to pull again, but it only hurt me, and my hands dropped on the bed. I sobbed, screamed, and yelled for anyone toe and get me out of this chain, but no one came. Not even the man who imed to be my father. After hours of screaming, the door opened, which made me shiver in fear. It was the man who kidnapped me. Gamma Finn.


    The man that Alpha Caramel trusted. He betrayed him in such a way. ¡°Please let me go,¡± I sobbed, unable to move. He had the side of his lips curved up in a smile.


    ¡°Please, I beg of you. Let me go. I don¡¯t want to be here.¡± I repeated my words, but the man just walked over to the side of the bed with each step, making my heart beat in fear. He looked at me with a mocking gaze as he folded his fist. I stared at him, hoping he would have a change of heart.


    Alpha Caramel trusted the Gammas. I knew how he cherished, and let them do what they wanted so long as it was not against the rules. I was told they had been through a lot together, and that he even trained them. Gamma Finn was no different, so why did he betray Caramel? I sniffled as I stared at him.


    ¡°Your screams are annoying,¡± came his words.


    ¡°You really think someone will walk in here and help you leave this ce?¡± he scoffed.


    ¡°Think again. This is not Alpha Caramel¡¯s pack. This is Midnight Pack with Alpha Toot as the Alpha. You will not be able to set foot close to the gate, so don¡¯t even bother thinking of Carameling in here to rescue you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Alpha Caramel is your Alpha. Why will you betray him this way? He will never forgive you,¡± I said, as fresh tears came down my cheeks. My words had no effect on this man. He felt proud.


    ¡°He was never my Alpha. I pretended until I had my chance,¡± he sighed. ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t try to make any more noise or I might be forced to kill you. I do not want to hear your voice constantly. I have enough to deal with,¡± he told me, but I was not going to keep shut. If disturbing the entire mansion was going to get me out of here, then I was going to do it. I felt another sharp pain in my thigh, and I screamed. I saw him fold his hand in anger with his eyes shing its colour. He was angry. I wanted to hold on to my scream as I realized he was not joking when he said he would kill me. But the pain was too much.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough,¡± Finn said, then picked up a pillow before cing it over my face. I tried to struggle, but I was both weak and chained up, so it was useless. I was slowly losing my breath. I pulled at his hand, even causing a bruise but it did not stop him, instead he pushed harder.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± I heard an unfamiliar voice.

 Chapter 67

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    Finn immediately stopped trying to suffocate me to death and threw the pillow to the side of the bed in anger. He stared at me with anger as I tried to steady my breathing. I reached out to touch my chest as the pain from trying to force air into my system while being suffocated slowly dissipated. I coughed slightly, which caused a little more pain for me. I shut my eyes, trying to get back to normal even though I was still in pain. Gamma Finn was nothing but a murderer. He wanted to kill me for questioning his loyalty. He wanted to kill me.


    I did not ask to be here. I didn¡¯t want to be here. The ce where I would have been cared for and listened to while the antidote worked on my body was the Shadow Pack with Alpha Caramel. They would have taken care of me, not minding if I screamed in pain. The aura around the building was different. It screamed evil and sadness. It was nothing like Alpha Caramel¡¯s mansion.


    It was peaceful. Whenever it was quiet, I loved it. But the quietness in this ce felt like there was something hidden inside. It was not hard to know what could be the problem. Evil people inhabited the mansion, their aura radiating in the entire space.


    Alpha Toot¡¯s aura was worse. I could never acknowledge him as my father. The aura that came from him was even stronger than the aura I felt from the house. It was deadly, and it was suffocating. He was not a good man. I robbed my chest, ring at him as he approached me. He had almost the same smile that Finn had when he approached me; mocking. They knew how weak I was. They knew I could not fight for myself. They knew that even trying was like a suicide mission. I was helpless in this pack. Even without Finn telling me, I knew no one would help me here. I knew it was not loyalty that made them not want to help, but it was fear. Alpha Toot would certainly not spare them if they did.


    Finn left the room, leaving me and my so-called father in the room. I wanted to kick him so hard. I wanted to scream at him to let me go. I wanted to push, and possibly bring him to his end, but trying would only be aughing joke. I could sense how strong he was. It was simr to the aura Alpha Caramel carried. They were alphas. They were strong. A wolfless person like me would never be able to take Alpha Toot down. I would only kill myself if I did so. I didn¡¯t want to give him that edge over my life. I wanted to be with Alpha Caramel. I wanted to be away from all of this. Why did he have to show up?


    Why did he have to pop up out of the blue? I thought he rejected me. I thought he did not want to have anything to do with me. Was he not able to bear a child with his wife? Did he want me to take over? I wanted tough at my stupid thoughts. Alpha Toot was a man who would want to rule until the end of time. His gaze revealed that this was not an attempt at reconciliation. Kidnapping and tying me to the bed would only make it easier for me to never forgive him.


    ¡°Is that how you look at me after I had just saved you from being killed?¡± he asked, and I almost cursed at him.


    ¡°Was it not one of your people? Aren¡¯t you the same person that took me from Alpha Caramel? I want to go back, and you are restricting me with chains. You would be dreaming if you think I will appreciate this act of yours,¡± I said.


    Alpha Toot remained silent for a few minutes but kept staring at me. Then the side of his lips curved up. ¡°You are meant to be here since I am your father,¡± he said as he took a seat beside the bed.


    Those words felt like a taboo to me. All of his words were false. I was not meant to stay here, and he was not, and will never be my father, blood or not. ¡°I never saw you as my father, and will never see you as my father,¡± I told him without menacing words.


    Where was he many years ago when my mother needed him the most? Where was this same father when he wanted to take me out of my mother¡¯s womb? He was not a father. He does not even deserve to say that word. It was a sacred word. The only person I would forever ept as my father was Axel. He was everything and more than a father should be, and not someone like Alpha Toot.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Alpha Toot¡¯s gaze dropped as though he was hurt by what I said. His brows were curved up, his nose squeezed, and his smile faded. However, that sharp look in his eyes remained. It was not hard to see through his camouge. He projected so many terrible things through his gaze. It was hard to hide it from anyone, not even from me, who only met him today.


    Usually, when there is a reunion between a child and the parent, the child is filled with so much joy and excitement but instead, I am filled with pain, uncertainty, and fear. I never felt the need for a father beyond Axel, and even after staring at my biological father for so long, that feeling hasn¡¯t changed. I hated looking at his face. I wanted to w at it, ripping it off his head, but I was a human right now, and my wolf was yet to manifest.


    ¡°Stop pretending,¡± I told him when he kept on with the game for a little too long. It became irritating to look at.


    He immediately dropped the act, and I confirmed my suspicion. He was truly pretending. If I did not know him better, I would have believed it. I would have believed maybe he was upset by my words, but this was Alpha Toot. A deceitful and maniptive man. I believed he had already perfected these skills, making it difficult for anyone unfamiliar with him to notice.


    But I was not that person. I might be his blood, but I reject him. I never want to have anything to do with him. He is nothing but trouble and pain. I hated him for themotion he was causing in my life. I was peaceful without him, and now that he was in my life, I had so many issues already.


    ¡°Daughter,¡± he had a dubious smile on his face as he rose to his feet and moved closer to me.


    This action made my heart skip a beat. I blinked numerous times as he moved his face closer to mine and then brought his lips to my ear. I did not know what to expect. I wondered what he wanted to tell me. Instead of him saying something, he just paused there, then stood erect again. He stared at me for a few seconds before turning around and exiting the room. What was he up to now?

 Chapter 68

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    I lost count because they left me on my own for hours. The pain from the antidote subsided with time. It relieved me, and I was less ufortable. However, I was still charged up, so that was making me restless. I tried to think of ways to set myself free from the chains, but it was not working. There was no key around, nor was there a pin or anything I could use to pick the lock on the chain.


    It was so heavy I wanted it off as quickly as possible, but my so-called father wanted to bind me here. He wanted to turn me into his little puppy. No matter how I tried to make myself calm, it was not working. How could I be calm in a situation like this? I believed Alpha Caramel was trying to get to me, but I could not just stay put and do nothing.


    I kept looking around the room, trying to calcte my steps or my actions to get myself free. A couple of times I have tried to get to the dressing table, but the chain was not long enough to get to it. I had fallen a couple of times since I regained my body. At some point, it felt like I was just wasting my time, but whenever I think of spending the rest of my days in this ce, I get my motivation again.


    My n was to be with Alpha Caramel forever, and not with a deceitful man like Alpha Toot. I was yet to understand his motive for me. Was he trying to use me as bait for Alpha Caramel? This thought worried me greatly and made me want to leave as quickly as possible so Alpha Caramel would be saved.


    After another unsessful attempt to get to the dressing table, Iid back down on the bed, trying to calm my heartbeat. I needed to get out of here. This was the only thing I could think about. At first, it started as my inspiration, but it slowly became a mantra. A couple of minutester, the door burst open. It made me gasp in shock while jolting up.


    A maid and a guard walked into the room and stood at the side. The maid ced her both hands in front of her on her abdomen with eyes on the floor while the guard spread his legs, and ced his both hands behind his back, and gaze on the ceiling. I followed both of their lines of sight, but I saw nothing of interest. Were they trying to confuse me? What was happening? I wanted to ask. I wanted to request that I be released from this chain, but the moment I opened my mouth, Alpha Toot walked into the room, and the servants bowed to him.


    As usual, he had a sly smile on his face. Were they here to kill me? I asked myself as I nced at the three people who were in the room with me. Alpha Toot took a seat on the bed at the foot of it as he looked at me, but he was not quick to say what he was thinking. Before meeting this man, I believed that anyone who hesitated to speak was simply afraid; now I see it was a tactic.


    A tactic to make me scared, and to make me question everything, and wonder what was going on. He wanted to push me off the cliff. Alpha Toot didn¡¯t speak on time. He would only reveal his purpose upon seeing fear or restlessness on the person¡¯s face. I wanted to tell him to be quick with what he wanted to say. I was not too sure if you wanted to kill me or not, but I was curious to know what was happening. Not knowing was only making me feel restless more.


    And as I had already predicted, it was only then he spoke. He tilted his head to the side. ¡°I am not happy to see you chained up,¡± he said, then straightened his head.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Release me then,¡± I said, my toneing out to be more arrogant than I had expected it. I wanted him to know that I was not happy with him, but I knew that everyone had a limit. I did not want to push it too much, so he would not end my life before Alpha Caramel could get me.


    ¡°I am just scared. I feel you will be trouble and make silly attempts at escaping,¡± he said in the calmest voice I have ever heard. He almost sounded as though he cared for me and was genuinely not happy that I wanted to leave. Alpha Toot was a good actor. I wonder why he did not try to get a role in one of the movie industries because I believe he would get the role.


    ¡°I know your mother must have told you certain things that may not have been true. I know that a few things were my fault, but it was due to the situations of things. Your mother wanted us to elope, and forget all about this Pack, but I could not,¡± he began.


    I quickly dismissed him from my mind because he was only filled with lies. I did not need a soothsayer to tell me that the man speaking before me was lying. There were so many issues with his story, and a few of them did not even add up. Even if by chance they were true, he did not give me any other impression to say otherwise from what my mother had already told me, so I would not believe him. A few times I would tune him, and I would instantly regret doing so. All he was saying was flying over my head, and not even trying to get in.


    I used that opportunity to try to find a way to get out of this chain. My eyes were working as they moved through everything in the room, including the servants who silently stood at the side, nodding at everything my father said. I wondered why they were here, but a few times Alpha Toot would refer to them, and they would nod, which gave me the answer to my question.


    They were here to act like an alibi, and I found it stupid. Alpha Toot¡¯s story was stupid, and after a long time of his bullshit of a story, he realized I was not buying any of it, then waved the servants out of the room. The moment the door was closed behind them, he spoke. ¡°Your mother lied because I did not want to run away with her and leave my duty,¡± he said.


    ¡°I want to go back to Shadow pack, to Alpha Caramel,¡± I said, ignoring his words as I was not ready to entertain any of it or it would continue or he would think that I bought it in any way. ¡°I am sure he would be looking for me, and soon he would be here,¡± I added, and Alpha Tootughed at my words.


    ¡°Even if Caramel came here, he would not get to you,¡± he said, and his smile disappeared into something more sinister as he moved his face closer to me with a more threatening gaze and tone. ¡°Now, you better behave because if you don¡¯t, be sure that I will make sure you watch him suffer and die,¡± he threatened.


    ¡°No,¡± I said in fear before swallowing. This here was what silenced me.

 Chapter 69

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    The Restrictor clicked as they wrapped it around my upper arm. I had seen something like this in movies, and only once in real life. It was almost identical to the ones convicts were made to put on to ensure that they do not try to run away. I never imagined I would be in a position simr to that, not even in a billion years. Since I was quiet, and was ready to be calm, Alpha Toot called in a guard who put the Restrictor on me.


    I was not happy with any of the things happening, and no matter how calm I was, I was not nning on hiding my difort. I hated all of this. I hated that I was being treated like a criminal. I hated that I was being trapped here. I hated that I was threatened. I wanted to cry, but that was not going to take me anywhere. Instead, it was going to make me weak.


    Alpha Toot nodded as he saw the Restrictor glow around my arm. ¡°Release the chains,¡± he instructed as he handed over the keys to the guard, who took it carefully. He was so diligent that he had to keep the key to himself. So he actually did not trust anyone and had to take such a security method to ensure that I did not run away with the help of anyone. So he knew that people could betray him.


    He knew that not everyone was to be trusted. He was a careful man. I can give him that. The moment the chains were taken off my wrists, I rubbed it lightly. It has been hurting for a while and was a little red with bruises here and there. I believed it must have been from the time I was trying to set myself free. I kept my gaze on my wrist instead of the people around me. If looks could kill, the intensity of my gaze on my wrist would have made them long dead.


    Yes, the servants had nothing to do with all of this, but they were still doing as he had asked. They had nopassion in their eyes for me. In fact, it felt like they were ming me entirely, putting me in a position where I wanted to ept full responsibility. I did not disobey Alpha Caramel¡¯s instruction, so if Alpha Toot had not tried the dirty route, then I would have still been in the Shadow pack, and we would never have crossed paths.


    I was only staying quiet because I wanted to keep Alpha Caramel safe. At the moment, I didn¡¯t know his n to protect me from my so-called father, but I needed to act in a way that would ensure his safety and keep myself alive. I would never be able to forgive myself if anything happened to him because of me. Alpha Toot knew this, and that was why he decided to use it against me.


    Plus, I could use the time to find a way to bypass the Restrictor, and get out of here in time before whatever Alpha Toot had nned for me would happen. I raised my head to finally look at him with my gloomy expression still intact, and he smiled.


    ¡°It would never have been like this if you had just behaved. The Restrictor is just a precautionary method, and nothing more. You do not have to worry about it,¡± he told me, but I knew I had to worry about it because it would stop me from running out of this room right now, and heading for the gates, and possibly back to Shadow pack. I remained silent, feeling only a desire to demand my freedom. I would not be able to strain my words from saying what I truly want. Luckily, he did not push for me to say something, and just instructed the maids to help me dress up.


    I wanted to ask for an exnation, but he was already out of the room, leaving me with two maids. The maid walked into the bathroom, and after a few minutes, stepped out. ¡°The bath is ready,¡± she informed me. I stared at her, and then at her colleague, before turning my attention to the bathroom door, and then the main room door.


    He was trying to make it seem like I could move around or I was part of the pack. He failed to understand that there was nothing he was going to do that would make me feel like I belong here. I did not try to make a fuss, as I knew what would happen if I did that. The maids waited outside the bathroom for me. Once I stepped out, there were a few dresses on the bed.


    One of the maids gestured for me to take a seat in front of the mirror, and I did just that. Immediately, they started working. While one of them dried and brushed my hair, the other tried to pick out the best dress for me to put on.


    I wanted to do all of this on my own, but they refused and told me Alpha Toot would not be happy if I did it on my own. I stopped asking after just two attempts because I realized it was a dead end. I was dolled up like I was part of the pack. I was dressed in a princess outfit. It was more traditional than what I usually put on back in Alpha Caramel¡¯s mansion, and I hated it all.


    I tried to bring it up, but again my choices were rejected. All they were doing was based on the directions of Alpha Toot, and I was meant to be happy after all of this had been done to me. I scoffed internally. Once they were done dressing me, they led me to the dining table. It was a struggle to walk in that massive dress, but I made it to the dining table without any mishaps. The entire table was filled with different delicacies. Usually, I love seeing so many foods, but right now it only irritates me.


    I was not even hungry for any food whatsoever, but my so-called father has requested me to eat, and I have to obey him. I took a seat, and one of the maids served me without even asking what I wanted to have. ¡°You need to eat healthy,¡± she said without me even asking, and I wanted to smack those words out of her mouth, but I kept my calm.


    Alpha Toot joined me with a smile. asionally, he would raise his head to look at me while we ate, but I ignored him. He could stare all he wanted. It¡¯s not going to make me like him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to smile? I¡¯m doing everything to make youfortable,¡± he said.


    I can only smile when I am happy, and I am not happy. He wanted to make mefortable, but I had no choice. I wanted to say all this to him, but decided to just keep it to myself and keep eating. Noises wereing from somewhere in the mansion, but I have no idea what was going on.


    A guard walked in and then bowed. ¡°Joanna is causing a lot of issues, Alpha,¡± he informed Alpha Toot. Alpha Toot nodded, then turned to me. ¡°Would you like to see your mother?¡± he asked, and I was shocked, and instantly nodded. I had no idea my mother was also taken too. Upon entering the room, I was confronted with a terrible sight.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 70

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    Blood was everywhere in the room. My mother was chained to the ground, with blood underneath her. She had bruises on some parts of her body. I never expected to see her this way. She looked weak. She looked like she had been starved and beaten. She was not her usual bright self. She looked battered.


    My heart instantly ached for her. I caused this. I need to know what happened to my mother. I had no idea how she got here, but she would not have been here if it wasn¡¯t because of me. My mother has gone through so much all because of me. I had heard the screams and the noises for hours, but I had no idea who it was.


    I did not know that my mother was here and going through all of this. I couldn¡¯t help but me myself. Despite the beatings, she refused to stop. She refused to be quiet. She wanted to be free. I rushed over to her with quick steps before falling to the ground before her, wrapping my hands around her in a hug. She had her eyes closed, but the moment she heard meing, she opened them.


    When she saw me, I saw the happiness in her eyes before tears clouded it. She hugged me back tightly. ¡°Oh, my baby,¡± she said as she sobbed.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I could no longer hold my tears. I had been holding it for a while, but being in my mother¡¯s embrace, I just could not anymore. We both cried in each other¡¯s arms. She pulled me away after a few minutes as her eyes scanned my body. ¡°Are you okay? Did they hurt you? Are you fine?¡± she asked in haste while scanning me.


    She was concerned about me when she was the one that needed that concern. She needed a doctor. If she kept losing blood, she might die. ¡°Mum, you need a doctor,¡± I said, sniffling.


    ¡°Are you okay? Tell me. What did he do to you? Did they hit you?¡± she asked, and I shook my head. She hugged me again, but I pulled away.


    ¡°You need a doctor. I¡¯ll tell them to get you a doctor. You have lost a lot of blood,¡± I told her, but she shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now that I have seen you. You do not have to worry about me. Just take care of yourself,¡± she said, and I shook my head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t, not when I know you are not well,¡± I said, then turned to the guard at the side.


    ¡°Whenst did she eat?¡± I asked him but he did not give me any reply so I turned to my mother, and asked her the same question, but she too refused to answer me. That only meant that she had not eaten.


    I held her hands, squeezing it tight as I ced a kiss on it. Fresh tears rolled down as I looked at her. She looked really fragile. I had never seen her in such a state before, not even when she was sick. I whimpered, and she hugged me, trying tofort me. ¡°I am fine, okay? Alpha Caramel will save us soon,¡± she whispered in my ears.


    I nodded, hoping he woulde quickly. I wanted to stay with her some more, but then the guard spoke. ¡°It¡¯s time to leave. Stand,¡± he instructed, but I did not want to.


    I wanted to stay with my mother. I wanted to be here. I paid no heed to the guard¡¯s words and kept holding my mother¡¯s hand. The guard had enough and immediately picked me up from the ground. I tried to struggle with him, but that did not work. Mum also tried to hold on to me, but we were both weakpared to the guard.


    When I stepped out, Alpha Toot was standing outside. He did not step into the room with me. It seemed he could not look at the person whom he had betrayed years ago in the eye. The only thing he could do was torture her without any food. I wanted to yell at him. I wanted to tell him that what he was doing was wrong.


    But I held my tongue. I knew that would not end well for me. ¡°Don¡¯t mind that. I needed your attention quickly. There is someone I would like to introduce you to,¡± he smiled, but I did not return it. He expected me to move first, but I did not, so he instead decided to lead me to whomever he was talking about.


    A part of me wished it was Caramel, but I knew that would not be possible. Alpha Toot would not be so readily avable to take me to the person if it were Alpha Caramel. I was curious to know who this person was, and why it seemed important for me to meet him. I wiped my face to look less like I had just cried my eyes out five minutes ago.


    We got to his private chamber. I looked around and noticed a young man seated on one of the chairs. For a brief moment, he had his gaze on the table, but the moment he realized people had walked in; he turned to the door. He locked eyes with me for a second before rising to his feet. Alpha Toot smiled as he turned to me.


    ¡°Daughter, my son, Grey,¡± he then turned to Grey. ¡°Son, my daughter, Lavender,¡± he introduced us. I had no idea that Alpha Toot had any other child. Clearly, this is not a matter of him not having a child and wanting someone to take on the role.


    I was still yet to understand what he wanted to use me for because the only thing I could think of was my heart being scrapped out. ¡°Nice to meet you, Lavender,¡± Grey said with a nonchnt look in his eyes, and just as I was about to reply to hisment, he turned to his father.


    ¡°Is that a Restrictor on her? So you are also mean to your daughter too? It appears to be just fun for you,¡± Grey said, and Alpha Toot might react to it.


    Certainly, Alpha Toot could not kill Grey, but he could still punish him. Alpha Toot red at his son for saying such words. Grey, on the other hand, did not seem to care, and to be honest, Ipletely back him up for that because that was the best way to deal with Alpha Toot.


    I requested a doctor, and food for my mother. I did not like the state that I saw her. I needed her to get better. Alpha Toot agreed to do it, and I was d before I was taken to my cell. It might be a room to others but it was a cell to me. I had nothing to do for most of the day and kept my gaze on the door.


    There was little to nomotion after meeting my mother, so the pce was peaceful. However, I was restless. Hourster, night came, and I decided to visit my mother. I tiptoed out of the room, darting my eyes from side to side before locking the door behind me and then heading for the room where she was kept.


    I was careful to look around and avoid any guard or maid I saw on my way. The moment I got to the hallway that led to her room, a guard caught me. My eyes widened, and he immediately charged at me, but then Grey appeared out of nowhere and hit him in the head with a stick. It happened so quickly, and the guard fell. However, Grey caught him before he could get to the floor. He then turned to me and winked.

 Chapter 71

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    I watched as Grey pulled the body away from the hallway so as not to attract anyone to that ce. My mind went to what he did. Why did he wink at me? It was strange since I had never had any sort of rtionship with him. We are not even close. I do not hate him because I just met him, and there was no reason to hate him when he had not done anything wrong to me.


    However, that action still seemed weird to me since we were not close. I quickly pushed aside thoughts that my mind was not meant to explore. I wanted to believe I was overthinking it and needed to concentrate on things that were more important. The main thing at the moment is to visit my mother, and that was it.


    I darted my eyes around the hallway again to confirm if anyone was watching me. Luckily, there was no one, including Grey, which was good. I approached the door with caution, and did not fail to continue checking. Once the coast was clear, I turned the knob and walked in. Mom was lying on the ground with her back facing me.


    She was curled up, and it broke my heart to see her this way. The sight before me made me emotional, and I sniffled, which instantly got her attention. She sat up almost instantly, and the moment she realized it was me, I rushed over to her, spreading my arms. I hugged her once more as she did the same with me. I still could not get over the fact that I was the one who put her in this situation. Her injuries seemed cleaned up, and the room was no longer messy, as it was thest time I visited, which was good.


    ¡°Mum, I¡¯ve missed you,¡± I said, and she nodded, rubbing my back, still in the embrace.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I missed you too, child,¡± she said.


    I was so happy to be with her again, even though it was under these circumstances. My mother, right here, was my pir at the moment to keep trying to get out of here. I had no idea what I would have done if she was not here. I know they were not treating herpletely right, but I nned to make sure that she was taken care of at least. I would hate to see her suffer.


    She came to visit me, and look at where wended, all thanks to me, and to Alpha Toot. I hated him so much. We eventually pulled away, smiling even though tears were rolling down our cheeks. We were happy to see each other again. ¡°My baby,¡± she caressed my face.


    ¡°Did anyone see youe in here? You know I don¡¯t want you to get into any trouble.¡± She said. I was seen by someone, and I had no idea if that man would still remember the whole details once he was awake.


    Unfortunately, this thought was only meant for me, and not for my mother. If she knew about it, I knew she would be very worried about me, and I did not want that for her. She was already thinking about a lot when it came to us escaping from this ce, and I did not want her to bother too much. That would be my problem, and if anything arose, I would try as much as possible to eradicate it. I smiled, then shook my head.


    ¡°No, no one saw me,¡± I lied. It was wrong to do so, which I was fully aware of, but my mother¡¯s peace of mind came first. She heaved a sigh of relief, then hugged me again before checking my body for injuries.


    ¡°Are you okay? He didn¡¯t hurt you, right?¡± she asked, and I nodded. She gave me another hug, and this time it was my turn to pull away from her.


    ¡°I asked him to bring food for you, did he? Have you eaten?¡± I asked. She was about to speak when her eyes caught the Restrictor on my upper arm.


    ¡°Is that a Restrictor?¡± she asked, and I nodded.


    ¡°I thought it was part of,¡± she paused.


    I did not need her toplete her statement because I already understood what she wanted to talk about, and that was what she had thought. She probably thought it was part of the dress I wore, but now that I was putting on something with barely any sleeve, she realized it was something more than that.


    ¡°How?¡± Joanna finally found her voice.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked, and I told her everything that happened from the moment I woke up to this very point.


    ¡°The Restrictor prevents me from leaving the building, and helps him keep an eye on me,¡± I said, and she began crying, covering her face with her hands.


    ¡°I should have protected you. You do not deserve any of this. I should never have been so stupid,¡± she kept cursing herself, and I shook my head, taking her hand, which made her raise her head.


    ¡°You did nothing wrong, Mum. All this is Alpha Toot¡¯s fault. He wants full control of our lives, I guess. He is a wicked and conniving man. You are not to be med for any of it. You are a victim, and that is it,¡± I reassured her, but she still cried for some time.


    I tried as much as possible to make her feel better because I understood her situation. I didn¡¯t experience what she went through so long ago, and now I¡¯m even freer than she was. She would always be locked up here, and it won¡¯t be easy for her. I helped wipe her tears as I managed a smile even though I wanted to tear up, too.


    ¡°Mum, you do not have to worry about me. I am fine. No one is hurting me. What matters to me right now is how to get out of here. We cannot keep staying here, and Alpha Toot cannot have the upper hand against Caramel. We cannot be Alpha Toot¡¯s prisoners,¡± I told her with determination in my voice.


    I knew that was what Alpha Toot wanted. He wanted to show us that he was more powerful, and we were nothingpared to him. My mother was human, and for the most part, I was also human because I was yet to get my wolf. I was not as strong as anyone in this pack.


    I never learned how to fight, nor did I know how to defend myself, and that is why I needed to find a way that did not involve any of that. Since I was here for some time, I knew a few ces in the mansion, and maybe they coulde in handy for Caramel. We needed to be out of here soon.


    ¡°Have you tried?¡± Mum asked, and I frowned. It took me a minute to understand what she was saying, then I shook my head.


    ¡°I have not. Do you think I should?¡± I asked, and she quickly nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s risky, but we have to try at least. He is a chronic liar, so we cannot bank on everything he says. We need to confirm that truly you cannot leave the building with the Restrictor on you,¡± she said, and I contemted for a while. I have never really tried to test if the Restrictor would stop me, but now it seems that is the only way.


    ¡°I will do it,¡± I said. Hopefully, the consequences would not be dire.

 Chapter 72

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    No matter how much i tried to befortable, my body just couldn¡¯t rx. Even on the softest bed, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of restlessness. It¡¯s something about the human body never being rxed when you¡¯re in a terrible situation. That¡¯s exactly how I feel at the moment. I had to lie on a bed during the night, but it always felt like I was lying on wood with no foam.


    The temperature would mostly shift from cold to hot, and then cold again. It was exhausting turning and huffing now and then. My mind was not at ease with my situation, and my dreams ryed it very well to me. Early the next morning, I heard the door open, and just as I was about to open my eyes, I heard Alpha Toot¡¯s voice. ¡°I got you some gifts¡±.


    I rubbed my eyes as I sat up to see the maids and guards walk into the room with boxes in hand. They kept trooping in and out of the room. This instantly reminded me of Caramel. He showered me with gifts every day, without fail. I had no idea if that was what Alpha Toot wanted to do so I could forget Caramel, but he wasrgely mistaken because just giving me gifts does not change the fact that I was a prisoner in this mansion.


    He was not going to win me over with gifts. Maybe if he was a good person, I would have considered it, but this was Alpha Toot. When the gifts stoppeding into the room, he turned to me with a smile. ¡°Can you see that I¡¯m not that bad and inconsiderate? I want you to know that I love you and I¡¯m trying to be a good dad. Can you try to see me that way and be a good daughter to me?¡± he asked, and I had no words for him. If he pushed his luck, he was going to get something he never anticipated.


    I did not care about his gifts, and I do not even want to know what was inside those boxes. Just from the look of it, I knew that they were designer brands, but what were designer brands when I was a prisoner? If this was a loving home, why then could I not go out? Not even outside the building. He was visibly upset with my nonchnce, and I refused to answer his question.


    He turned around, and while he headed for the door he spoke, ¡°Get dressed, and get to the dining table for breakfast,¡± he said, and the moment he stepped out of the room, another set of maids walked into the room. I did not need them to speak, as I already knew the drill. One of the maids prepared the water, and I took my bath. That was the only time I could do what I wanted.


    When it came to what I wore or how I did my hair, the maids were the ones to do as they were instructed. Again I was put in a big heavy dress. As soon as I got up, it felt like the gown was in control, not me.


    Even though the maids saw this, they did not even try to help me change. Instead, they told me I needed to be at the dining table in five minutes so they wouldn¡¯t be punished. The most thing I have heard in this mansion is punishment, and fear. This mansion was too gloomy, and it was affecting my mood. I hated being filled with fear. Back in the Shadow pack, I was more of myself.


    I sighed as I took a seat in my designated seat. Grey was not at the dining table, and I wondered why. Again, I was not asked what I wanted from the numerous dishes that were before me. I was served what my so-called father wanted me to. While I ate, I could not stop looking out the window.


    There was a garden just outside, and the flowers were well trimmed. The beauty of these flowers was not what made me look through the window. It was thest gate that was distances away from the garden I was looking at. That was the gate I needed to go through to get out of this ce.


    I wanted to get to it really fast. My mind went to running off, and jumping out of the window to get there, but then I remembered what I was made to wear. This gown was not good enough for me to even walk. It will be a very terrible idea to even try running and then jumping.


    I was totally gonna hurt myself if I did that. I was barely eating my food, and mostly just stabbing it with the fork I held. I was trying to think of ways to get to that gate, but most of my ideas seemed not to be feasible. I was so engrossed in my thoughts and my ns that I had not realized that Alpha Toot had noticed what I was doing.


    It was only when he spoke did I realize. ¡°You should not bother about leaving the building because it would not work,¡± he said, and then his eyesnded on the Restrictor over my arm, and the sleeve of the dress. The Restrictor always had a way to stay over any dress I wore that had sleeves. It was advanced technology, and I would have been excited by it if it was not being used on me.


    ¡°Now, concentrate on your food,¡± he said, and I did just that after a sigh. In minutes, I was back in my room, pacing from one point to the other as I bit my thumbnail lightly. I needed a way to get out of this ce. If only I could just confirm that I could leave even with the Restrictor on, but then how would I be able to test it?


    ¡°Alpha Toot does not need disturbances. The meeting has begun.¡± I heard one of the guards say as he walked past my room. An instant smile came to my face. This was my cue. Since he would be busy, he would not be able to watch me, and the guards would be busy, too. Perfect. I muttered.


    I tiptoed to the door and slowly opened the door, peeking out of it, slightly open. The corridor was empty, so this was my chance. I left the room and quietly shut the door behind me. Once that was done, I left for the main door. That had to be the only ce I could go through. Surprisingly, there were just a couple of maids and guards hanging around, not what I expected. It was hard dodging each and everyone of them.


    I almost got caught, and I knew it had almost happened. My attempt would have been in vain. When I got to the stairs that would lead me to the door, I darted my eyes around to confirm, and it was safe. I looked down at my dress and sighed. I wished I could change to something more flexible, but there was nothing of that sort in the wardrobe, so I had to go with this.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I rushed forward, down the stairs, and towards the door. The light I sawing from the sun felt like a ray of hope to me, and I was getting to it. I was just about to go through the door when all of a sudden, the sirens started ring and the door mmed shut, nearly hitting me in the face.

 Chapter 73

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    The ray of hope I thought I had quickly disappeared before my eyes. I shut my eyes as the door came for my face with a huge wind and a bang. It missed my face by only a few centimeters. My heart fell to the ground. So it was true. I would not be able to leave the building as long as this Restrictor was around my arm. I thought I could do it. I thought this was finally the time to find an escape route.


    I thought I would finally meet Caramel again. We have been separated for too long, and I miss him so much. I knew he was out there trying to get to me, and I had to help him by escaping this ce and making it easier. But the ns I thought I had were shut. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I could feel my eyes welling up.


    ¡°Seems you want to be punished.¡± I heard Alpha Toot¡¯s voice behind me, and I tilted my head to the side over my shoulder to look at him with blurry eyesight due to the tears that had covered my eyes. In a minute, two guards approached me, then picked me up by the hand. I tried to pull away from them, but they lifted me off the ground.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Let go!¡± I struggled with them. ¡°Let me go. I want to go. I want to leave this ce. I hate this ce,¡± I kept struggling as I sobbed.


    None of them listened to me. My struggles slowed them down, but it did not stop them. They had received themand from Alpha Toot, so why would they listen to me? I pulled, wiggled, shook, tried to hit them, but none of it worked. I was feeble when it came to them. Their body structure was different, and I did not have to be told that they were high-ranking guards.


    When we got to my room, they tossed me on the bed, and I moved away quickly. I saw that as my opportunity, and quickly stood up, heading for the door. I was that determined. It might have failed before, but if I tried again, maybe it was going to work. Maybe I was going to get out of here when I try the second time on a roll. My mind was jumbled, and I wasn¡¯t thinking straight, but that was not the main thing at the moment.


    I needed to find a way to get back to Caramel. I missed him. I missed him. Caramel, and everyone in the Shadow pack, was my family, and I wanted to be with my family, and not here with people who did not care about me. They all wanted to subdue me. I could feel the hatreding from everyone.


    I could feel the judgment. I knew the servants thought I was an idiot for fighting, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I wanted my freedom, and I was willing to fight for it. Why should I be kept here like some animal?


    I took steps to the open door, and Alpha Toot appeared, blocking my path. The aura in the roompletely changed as his eyes were red, and fixed on me with anger. My entire body shook in fright as he brought his hand towards my neck. I froze for a moment as I anticipated being strangled. I knew I had pushed him off the limit he could take. He was only pretending to care and want a rtionship with me.


    It was never true, and he wanted me to remain here forever. So my attempt must have pushed him too much. What did he think I would do? Remain put while he did whatever he wanted to do? He kidnapped me. He took me away from people that I knew and loved. He was a monster, and he could strangle me if he so wanted to, but his hand never got to my neck. He paused just before he could do it, then smiled before dropping his hand. He signaled the guards, and they picked me up again and tossed me on the bed.


    I nced from the guards to Alpha Toot, who now had both his hands behind his back. Fear was visible on my face and in my eyes. I did not know what he wanted to do, and I was scared. My heart was pounding in my chest. I got goosebumps just looking at Alpha Toot. That smile was filled with so much anger, and it proved that he was not happy no matter how much he was trying to mask it with a smile.


    ¡°You are tempting me, Lavender,¡± he said as he walked closer to the bed. I moved away from him as Finn walked into the room. When he saw me, he rolled his eyes in disgust and irritation. I knew Finn did what he did because of Alpha Toot, but he also had some sort of resentment against me, and I had no idea what it could be. I had never spoken to him before the day of the fight. I was most times in the Pack clinic, and I had no business with the gammas of the pack, so I had no idea what I might have done to make him hate me in such a way.


    ¡°You are testing my patience, and you should understand that I don¡¯t take that very lightly,¡± Alpha Toot said, which made me return my gaze to him. I locked eyes with him for a few seconds before I spoke.


    ¡°What, what will you do to me?¡± I stammered, as my fear had blocked my throat. He lifted the side of his lips.


    ¡°Are you scared? So you didn¡¯t expect any consequences when you made your escape n?¡± he asked, and I swallowed as I pushed the upper part of my body back.


    ¡°She tastes no food or water until I say otherwise,¡± he told the guard, and they nodded in response. Finn cleared his throat and moved closer to him before whispering something in his ears. I had no idea what was said to him, but I knew that he was not happy with it because he immediately got angrier. He looked at me with a burning gaze. At some point, it felt like I could feel it overtaking my body.


    He folded his fists without saying anything to me. It felt like he was contemting what he wanted to say next. I could only stay silent and look at him while I waited for what he wanted to say. I did not know what to expect, and I did not know if it was going to be worse than what he had already said. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Feed her, but she does not leave this room until I say so,¡± he said, then turned around and left the room.


    The guards followed behind him, and I tried to get to the door, but I heard the locks click. They locked me in. I started crying again as I walked to the bed. Iid on my side, folding my hands and legs as I cried my eyes out. I did not care if I did not eat or not. Food was not my sole concern at the moment. What I cared about was to leave this ce. Why lock me up?


    ¡°I want to leave,¡± I muttered as I hit the bed. ¡°I want to see Caramel,¡± I cried some more. I was on my own here. I didn¡¯t want that. Was I never going to leave this ce?

 Chapter 74

    Alpha Toot¡¯s POV


    That sick girl! I wanted to strangle her. I was angry. I was raging inside of me. I wanted to burn down everything and anything. I wanted to tear everyone apart, and I want to start with that little brat. She was annoying. It had been a while since I got this angry, but Lavender found a way to bring it up on the surface. She was a mad human.


    When I was in that state, everyone knew not to mess with me. They understood how dangerous I could be, especially if they made me angrier. The servants stepped aside and bowed their heads as I passed. They knew not to make any stupid movements, too. I was in no mood for stupid things.


    The meeting I had scheduled for today did not go as nned. I was expecting someone important toe, but the person did note. I remained in the meeting room for a long time after informing the guards that I was expecting someone and needed privacy. It was only me and Finn that were in the room.


    Several times I asked Finn if he had sent the message, which I asked him to, and he said he did. I had scheduled this meeting and informed the person, but I did not get any reply, either epting or rejecting it. I wanted to believe that he must have epted it because as a rogue they lived by their own rules, so I wanted to understand their rules, but unfortunately, he took me as a fool and did note. I had tried to be calm and waited for him, but there was not even a single sign of his presence around the premises.


    And then just when I was trying to calm myself at the failed meeting, I heard the sirens which I had specially put in ce for Lavender. The Restrictor was to prevent her from ever leaving the building unless I permitted it, but I know that she must have thought I was joking when I said it. She still tried to run away, and at that moment I wanted to rip her in two. I wanted to teach her a lesson that she would never forget in her entire life.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Even though she was going to die. She thought I would be that stupid to bring her into this mansion, and then give her the upper hand to easily leave? She was stupid. I got to my private chamber and quickly went to the minibar, picking up a bottle of wine and a ss. I poured some wine, then gulped it down in one go. I needed to drink it to help me calm down before I did something that I might regretter, and that was killing that fool.


    I filled the ss again with wine and took it in one go. I found it likely when the sour taste hit my taste buds. ¡°Alpha, do not let the little brat ruin your mood. She does not have such a privilege. You do not need her to easily get into your skin,¡± Finn said, but I paid no heed to him.


    He had no say in this. If not that I needed him in this n of mine, I would have used him to set an example to everyone, especially Lavender. But I knew the time for that woulde, so I needed to be patient. However, it does not push away the anger that I felt from both the disappointing meeting and Lavender trying to escape. She wanted to ruin my n. I also wondered what he would have thought if he had been present, and something like that happened. I was tempted tomand that she be flogged, but I needed to hold myself back. That would ruin my ns and the image I¡¯m trying to project to her.


    Finn tried to speak again, but I had enough of his voice and gave him a look that instantly shot him up. He dropped his gaze and moved back, bowing his head. ¡°I apologize, Alpha,¡± he said, and I looked away from him.


    He was also pathetic and stupid. I wonder how Caramel had so many stupid people, and was still considered one of the strongest packs. I took another drink of my wine, and after five minutes, I regained myposure. I was too angry, but my aura had dropped a little, and I could think straight now. I was just so angry. Today seems to be filled with so many annoying experiences.


    I picked up the wine bottle and my ss, then walked over to my chair with a table in front of it. I ced both items down, then filled the ss with wine before taking a sip of it. I was d that I rejected her even without meeting her. I was right to have rejected her. She was not only stupid, but she was weak, and annoying, too. How am I to ept someone like that as my first child? Never.


    She deserved to be thrown away somewhere, and not even looked at for anything reasonable. If not for what I had nned, I would have killed her a long time ago. I would never have even tried to coax her to see me as her father. I never saw her as a daughter, anyway. She was a pawn I needed to use to get what I wanted.


    Since an opportunity to use her for something reasonable came up, I have to use it diligently, and not let it slide. I hated looking at her face. All I could think of was when I had the chance to reap her out of her mother¡¯s stomach. Even now, I want to do it. I took my eyes to my hand. I envisioned her blood all over it when I finally kill her. It would be a wonderful sight to see. I could hear her begging for mercy, but she would not get any of it. I knew I could not kill her. In fact, after what I have nned for her, the task of killing her will no longer be in my hands. It will be a win-win situation for me.


    I pushed the thought of killing her to the side, as that was not my position at the moment. If I killed her, it would be of no use to me, and I cannot let that happen after all I went through to bring her here and keep her in this ce. I took a sip of my wine.


    ¡°Have you sent the new messages?¡± I asked Finn, and he nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I have sent them. We should be expecting a reply soon,¡± he replied, and I scoffed.


    So far, that rogue has refused to reply to any of my messages. I wonder what could possibly be the problem. Rogues were always proud even though they had nothing. If I didn¡¯t have use for them, how would I rather eliminate, and then ve them, but that is something I would think about in theter years. I needed a way to make him reply. I have offered most of what I think would entice him, and then the idea came. I got up and walked to the window, gazing nkly. I tilted my head to the side and then said, ¡°Send another proposal.¡± I paused. ¡°Half of the pack.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    It has been a few days since myst attempt to leave this ce. It has been hellish. I was stuck in this room without being able to move around due to what I had done. Alpha Toot insisted on three guards outside the room and the door stayed locked, unless they were bringing me food or cleaning up. I was still put in dresses that were ufortable for me, but I could not leave the room. It was always essential that I ate, and that I was dressed properly.


    I had no idea why it was so, and I could not speak with the maids because they did not look like people who would want to answer my questions. They were different from me, so I could not build any sort of bond with any of them, and I knew that was the n of my so-called father. Even if eventually Iined, and refused to eat, I would be threatened instead of spoken to. It was hard to live like this. This is how prisoners were treated. But then prisonersmitted a crime, and I did not.


    Some people had wonderful biological fathers, but here I was with a monster who imed to be my father. I had not seen Mom in days, and I knew she would be very worried about me. I told one of the maids that I wanted to see her but nothing was done about it, and I remained in my room quietly, crying now and then because that was the only thing that could make me feel better. A new day arrived, and as usual, I was dressed up, but instead of sitting and waiting for food, they signaled for me to leave the room. I was visibly surprised by this, but I did as they had said.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When I got to the dining table, Alpha Toot was already seated, and having his meal. He did not bother to smile or do anything that he always did before now, and I took my seat. The table as we both ate our meal. It seemed he had gotten tired of the pretence. I wanted to tell him wee to the club but rather kept that to myself. After breakfast, I was back in my room with nothing to do other than to think.


    The goal was to get out of this building and bypass the security system that was put in ce. A part of me went to Mum. If I sessfully managed to leave this ce, how was I going to get her out of the mansion? I¡¯ve thought about it a few times but always pushed it away, just like today.


    ¡°One problem at a time, Lavender,¡± I muttered to myself as I paused while pacing in my room.


    Certainly, when we get to that bridge, we will cross it one way or the other. That was my belief. Hours went by, and I had no idea what to do. There was no way I could carry out any n without making sure that Alpha Toot was out of sight and would not be able to get to me when I sessfully left.


    I do not go to the kitchen, and I do not cook, so that means I would not be able to do anything to him through that means. He was fast and sharp, so I can not attack him either in front or behind him. I drove my fingers into my hair, then pulled it lightly. ¡°Ugh, Lavender, think of something,¡± I scolded myself as the clock was ticking, and I still had nothing.


    It took me some time, and I finally got the jackpot. The n was simple, and that was to go for the door when everyone was asleep. By ten o¡¯clock, most of the servants, and even Alpha Toot, would be asleep, so that would be my perfect opportunity to get out of here. If I¡¯m able to do that, then I cane back to get my motherter.


    I smiled, realizing that the n might actually work if we were just quick enough. I nodded my head, happy that everything was in order in my head. I kept my eyes glued to the wall clock as I waited patiently for it to get to ten. After dinner, I could already tell that it was close. It felt like it was taking an eternity to reach that time.


    A few minutes to the time, I heard a lot of noise from outside my room, but I knew I could not step out. It was only an indication that a lot of people were still awake and trying to round up for the night. When it clocked ten o¡¯clock, I still did not move from my bed because I could still hear footsteps.


    The guards appeared to bepleting their final rounds before switching to a slower security protocol for the building. When I finally heard low footsteps, I quickly got up to my feet. I slowly and quietly left my room, making sure no one was in the hallway as I walked down. I would asionally look over my shoulder to confirm that no one was awake or would see me.


    I tiptoed to the door and realized it was shut, and there was no door handle. I wondered how it was going to be opened if there was no door handle. I pushed, and it was then the screen for a fingerprint to be ced to open it, came on. I kept staring at it for a few minutes, wondering what I should do next. Alpha Toot¡¯s fingerprint alone won¡¯t work since it would mean only he can open and close the door.


    I contemted for a few minutes, then decided to just ce my finger on it, and see what happens. I was about to ce my thumb on it, when I heard, ¡°Bad idea¡±. This made me shiver in fear as I looked over my shoulder to see that it was Grey.


    He had an apple in his hand, which he took arge bite of. ¡°Please Grey. I need to leave here. Please allow me to go,¡± I pleaded with him, and he scoffed.


    ¡°And what made you think I have the power to do that, and even if I did have an opportunity to do it, I am not interested,¡± he said, then took another bite of his apple.


    We both stared at ourselves without saying anything. Grey confused me, and I was not ready to try to understand what he meant by all of that. The only thing I got was that he did not have the power to let me go, and he was not interested in having the power to let me go and I actually wished he was on my side. I wanted to ask him some questions, but that was not necessary right now.


    We might be step-siblings, but our worlds are apart. I turned around to face the door again, and I stared at the space at which I was meant to ce my thumb so it could be scanned for the print. I was about to ce my finger on it when Greyughed, which made me quiver, then turn around. ¡°It seems you do not like that you move freely inside this building. Don¡¯t even bother trying it. You will fail, he will find out, and deal with you. You aren¡¯t going anywhere, darling,¡± he said, then walked away.

 Chapter 76

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    I judged too quickly. Alpha Toot was not fed up with the pretense. The previous day, he had just taken a break, and now I was seated on my bed while five maids stood in front of me with an open jewelry box. Apparently, I am to pick one of them. I do not care about the jewelry, and I do not want jewelry. If I pick one definitely, I would no longer have a free neck because I would have to put it on constantly.


    I was already dealing with heavy gowns, so I will not be forced to put on jewelry too every day. The maids stood there diligently as she waited for me to pick one of them. The jewelry was beautiful, and if it were under different circumstances, I would have quickly picked it, but right now I was not in the mood for that. Alpha Toot, on the other hand, had a strange smile on his face. It was unusual from the one I was used to. It had much more mystery. ¡°Pick dear,¡± he said, and I wanted tough.


    I did not have to be told that my so-called father was not affectionate. At least to me he was not. The way he said that quickly told me he was trying as much as possible but to re up. It sounded like the words were irritating him. It was either he thought I was stupid or he did not care that I realized what was happening because he remained the way he was. I didn¡¯t want to pick anything, and they were not going to force me. I took my eyes off the maids and dropped it, staring at my fingers. Alpha Toot walked towards me, and that made me alert instantly.


    I raised my head, and my hairs stood. Even though I did not want to be scared of him, or at least show him that he scared me, it was hard when he had an aura that was too strong and could easily make me ufortable. I didn¡¯t want to die. He raised my head, and for a moment I stopped breathing. It was an impulse action. I thought if I was not breathing, he was going to go away like the shark in the sea. He moved my face from side to side, and then I noticed a strange glint in his eyes.


    I could not decipher what it meant, and I did not know what he was looking for. His fingers on my jaw were ced in a manner as though he were touching something dirty. The skin he touched burnt, and I have no idea why. It felt like the more he did it, the more I might be enveloped in this invisible fire. My heart was racing. I knew he knew this. He was an alpha, and they had perfect hearing. Even to me, I could hear my heartbeat so for them it cannot be that hard to hear it, especially when it was beating as though trying to gather attention.


    His eyesnded on my shoulders before he gave me a sly smile. ¡°Pick one,¡± he said happily, his eyes filled with happiness. The problem now was, what was he happy about? Trying to even figure out what that might be would only strain me, as Alpha Toot was a man that was hard to read. I gave up trying the moment I even started. He nced at the jewelry, then turned this attention back to me.


    ¡°I understand,¡± he said, and I felt filled with confusion and fear during the first few seconds.


    He turned to the maids. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like them. Return them to the designers, and tell them to prepare another batch. I expect them to do something more than they just did. They would definitely bear the consequences if she does not like the next one,¡± he strictly told them. I was so close to telling him that I wanted to pick one because I did not want anyone to die just because I was angry with my so-called father. However, he had already said what he wanted to, so I had to wait until the next ones came. He smiled at me, and it only made my heart fall to the ground instead of making me feel better. If all this continued, I would soon get a heart attack.


    The maids left the room, and he watched them leave before taking a seat on the bed not too far from where I sat. I refused to look at him, and my eyes stayed on my fingers, which I kept ying with. ¡°You know this is your father¡¯s house, right?¡± he asked.


    I wanted tough at his face. I saw this ce like a prison, not even close to being a father¡¯s house. I do not know what he was expecting me to see or do, but from his facial reaction, I knew that I did not meet the cut. ¡°Since you came, you haven¡¯t smiled. I keep reminding you that this is your father¡¯s house, and you can do whatever you want. So smile. It shows you are happy,¡± he said, and I turned to him in disbelief.


    Was he really serious? He was easily ignoring the truth. Yes, I was not smiling because I was not happy. What gave him the impression that was happy for one minute being in this ce? I really wanted to know where he had gotten this notion, and audacity? This ce irritated me and made me ufortable. I could not do anything I wanted to do, except it rhymed with what he wanted me to do.


    Who in their right senses will be happy in a situation like that? Who in the right senses will be happy to be kidnapped, and far away from family? I was not happy, and I will never be happy so long as I was here. ¡°You can be free here, so be free,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± I paused, then sighed.


    My emotions were a little high, and I needed to control it to not put myself in any sort of trouble. I took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°I am married. I cannot be happy being in another house that was not my husband¡¯s, and worse, prohibited from himing to see me. I want to leave, and be with him,¡± I said, and Alpha Toot stared at me without saying a word.


    The room was instantly filled with aura. I had pressed another button of his. He was not happy about it. The smile he had on quickly disappeared before he stood up. ¡°It will be annulled soon,¡± he said with a stern gaze on me.


    ¡°What¡­ what do you mean by that?¡± I asked. Instead of a reply, I got a strange smile.


    What was he talking about? I was not too vast with werewolf married terms, but I wanted to believe it was no different from humans except from the marking part. In order for it to be annulled, consent from both parties would be needed. Caramel for sure would not agree to it. I will not agree with it.


    We are married, and in love with each other. Nothing could separate us, even though Alpha Toot tried everything to make that happen. ¡°That cannot happen,¡± I said when he refused to exin what he meant.


    ¡°We won¡¯t agree to be separated. I belong to Alpha Caramel,¡± I said, and he moved closer to me, which made me stop talking, move back a bit, and then swallow. His line of sightnded on my neck, and I followed it.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t marked you,¡± he said.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 77

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    I found myself standing before the mirror again to be dressed up on this brand new day. Despite it being hours since I spoke with Alpha Toot, I could not get his words out of my mind. When I was thinking about it or was trying to push it out of my mind, it kept reying in my mind, and I hated every bit of it. Worse, I could not take my eyes off my neck. As though they wanted to torture me, they made me put on a dress that was off shoulder so I could always see my neck.


    A part of me believed if I was put in a cloth that covered my neck, my mind would be calm. That didn¡¯t happen, and it wouldn¡¯t even if I asked. I really wanted to stop thinking about it. I was reading too much meaning to it. I knew Alpha Caramel had not marked me, but I did not let that define us in any way. Just because I was not marked does not mean I was not his wife.


    He always called me his wife, so I believed I was his wife, and he was my husband. I knew marking was essential when it came to werewolves, but he had his reasons for not marking me yet. He was waiting for the ceremony where I would be marked, and then crowned Luna of his pack. However, there have been a lot of activities going on that made the ceremony dy for some time.


    Even though I had this in my mind. I was a little scared and annoyed. He should have marked me. I don¡¯t know what Alpha Toot has nned, but it seemed me being unmarked was giving him some kind of leverage. It was troubling to have that in mind. What could he possibly do to me now that I was unmarked, and he had confirmed it? I wished I had lied to him. Maybe I should have told him that I was marked, but it faded. Would that not even give the same reaction and was it possible it fades?


    Caramel would still need to mark me again in such a situation. I ced my hand on the spot that he was meant to do so, and a sigh escaped from my lips. I wanted to feel the mark of Caramel on me. Maybe if I had it, I would not be this worried. There was no way for me to even pretend that he had done it now. My brain was moving far and wide, but was not getting anything that could help me out of the situation. I needed a n, but so far it seemed my brain was not working ever since I came here.


    I could not figure out a way to leave this ce, and now I did not know how to get out of this situation. This was too much to think about. I raised my gaze, staring at myself in the mirror. I had dark circles around my eyes with bags.


    It was a clear indication that I had not been sleeping. How and why should I sleep properly? Last night was the longest I stayed up. My brain refused to shut down, and it has still continued to overwork itself. The frustration was quickly going to my head, and I felt restless. I kept moving in the chair, which the maids noticed but said nothing. It dyed their work on me, but I did not care.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I was not intentionally doing it, and I have tried to stop, but it was not working. I closed my eyes briefly, trying to push those negative thoughts out of my mind. It was slowly transmigrating to me getting angry at Caramel when I knew he was only trying to help me. Caramel cared for me, and I understood why he did what he did. It was all for my benefit, and me getting angry or hating on him because of it was wrong. Was this what Alpha Toot wanted? For me to hate my husband? I could not allow that to happen. No matter what he does, I would never hate Alpha Caramel.


    Our love was stronger than any ns he had for us. The moon goddess would help us through this. I really want her to. I didn¡¯t want Alpha Toot to seed. I eventually opened my eyes, and almost immediately, the door opened.


    My first thought was that it was Alpha Toot, and it sent rm bells to my head. When I turned to the door, it was not him but his son, Grey. It was surprising to find him inside this room. Not once has he ever done that before? I doubted he had even crossed the door ever since I came here, but today he was walking inside, and it surprised me.


    I wondered, for a brief moment, what the problem was. I wanted to believe that it was only a problem that would make him walk into this room in the first ce. My gaze on him quickly turned to a re as I did not want him in my room just like I hated Alpha Tooting here too. He had a smile on his face as he approached me, but my gaze did not change. I wanted him to leave.


    He did not give the same aura as Alpha Toot. In fact, his aura was calmer than any other person I had seen in this mansion. Even the maids gave off strong auras that I could decipher, that it was hatred. I do not know why they hated me, and I did not want to think that they were capable of killing me without Alpha Toot¡¯s instruction. That was how dangerous I saw everyone in this mansion. They were all hard to read, and they were all scary. Grey felt amused by the way I was looking at him, and it only made me angry.


    ¡°What is it? Are you giving me the death stare?¡± he asked as he leaned on the wall beside the dresser. The maids continued what they were doing.


    ¡°If it was possible, I would have done it,¡± I said, then looked away from him, rxing my gaze but notpletely as I did not want to give him the impression that I was okay with his presence.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I wanted to pay a little visit to my stepsister, that¡¯s all. Or is that a crime?¡± he said, and I turned to him with a pointing gaze. I knew that was not all there was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± he asked, cing his hand on his chest, and his expression looking as though he was upset by it. I rolled my eyes at him, then returned my gaze to the mirror.


    ¡°You, and I know you are here to mock me,¡± I said, and he immediately startedughing, which only confirmed my suspicion. He was truly here to mock me.


    ¡°It was fun to watch,¡± he said in-between hisughter. I noticed the maids looked confused. I knew they were here to spy on me, but they were not going to understand what was going on. I was d that Grey did not reveal it. ¡°Annoying,¡± I muttered under my breath, but he heard me.


    ¡°More like stupid,¡± he said, and I turned to him with a hard stare.


    This, however, did not deter him. He sighed afterughing, then headed for the door. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your decoration, doll,¡± he said, and I turned my head, ready to fire back at him, but he disappeared just as quickly as he came in. Sometimes I cannot stand that guy. Secondster, I was no longer angry but caught thinking. Something was strange about Grey.

 Chapter 78

    Alpha Toot¡¯s POV


    I took a sip of my wine as I rested my gaze on the flowers that were before the safari. It was a beautiful set of flowers that was nted because myte wife wanted it. She said they were beautiful, and until today I have not seen what she saw in them that made her want to keep it. However, even after her death, I have refused to take it off the ground and out of this garden because there was no use in doing that.


    Since I was used to its presence, I would have embraced the new look if I had changed or reced it, but I decided to let it stay the way it was. Just as I raised my cup to take another sip, I heard Grey¡¯s voice. ¡°You sent for me,¡± he said, and I turned my head to look at him.


    My eyes moved from his head to his toes. He was putting on a simple t-shirt that I had seen him put on for the past five to six years. He had on jean shorts with low slippers blocking his feet and the ground he stood on. I could not imagine that I was looking at someone I was meant to call my blood.


    I still remember today myte wife informed me of her pregnancy. She was very excited about the news. I was happy, yes, but I was only going to be happy once I knew it was going to be a boy. I needed no weak wolf.


    Monthster, the scan was done, and it was a boy. It was then I was happy but did not show it. I was an Alpha. Emotions weren¡¯t something you could really disy because it made us weak. That was the reason why I did not want a girl to be my heir. She would bring down all the things I had worked so hard for over the years, and I did not want that.


    However, who could have thought that the very person who was meant to make me feel proud and happy was going to be so stupid? Grey was my first and only son. From the moment he was three years old, I began teaching him everything he needed to know so he would be a powerful Alpha even more than I was.


    It was all I thought about from the moment I knew he was in his mother¡¯s womb. Since he was three, he¡¯s been hanging out in the throne room during my meetings and executions. Over the years, I conquered more and more packs. I stopped after I had established something simr to Alpha Caramel¡¯s pack.


    Alpha Caramel¡¯s pack wasrger than any other, and even after conquering small packs, I still was not able to meet the size of his Pack. My thought was that Grey would do just that when he gets into power, but he was nothing but a coward.


    Just before I could crown him my heir, I asked him to tell me what he had nned for the pack. The surprise to hear that my son wanted to free the people whom we had captured and make everyone happy was something I did not expect. Free them for what? They belonged to us, and I had already initiated them. I told him this, and the only thing he could think about was that he would make them happy in the pack as an apology.


    I was so angry I instructed that he was locked up to regain his senses because he had lost them. The problem was that even after staying in the dungeons for three days, his senses refused to return to him. In fact, he became worse. To my face, he told me that he hated everything that I had done, and wanted to reverse it once he became Alpha.


    He told me I was cruel, and power hungry, and that a few people in the pack hated me. I did not care if those people hated me or not. They could not pull me out of the throne except most of the people decided to do so.


    That could not happen because I have sessfully manipted them right from the moment I became Alpha of the pack. Grey was a boy I thought of doing great things with and teaching my ways, but instead, he chose to go against me. Now he was a nobody living in the mansion. What made me angry was that he was not ashamed of it. He has been given years, and he is still the same.


    ¡°Sit,¡± I instructed, and he reluctantly took the seat across from me. I took a sip of my wine before I proceeded with why he was here. ¡°What were you discussing with Lavender?¡± I asked, and the side of his lips curved up. He looked so much like me, but behaved like a fool.


    ¡°She is my stepsister. Am I prohibited from speaking with her now?¡± he asked with a sharp gaze on me.


    It was the same as what I had taught him, and even better, but he chose to use it on me instead of our enemies. ¡°You two were speaking in codes, and I do not like codes,¡± I said.


    The maids that were sent to take care of Lavender were meant to report to me everything that happened during the duration of their work with her. Since she came, nothing too extraordinary except because she wanted something different, which was definitely not granted to her.


    But today, I received something different, and it involved Grey. I did not know what they meant, and I wanted to know it. Grey was against a lot of my actions, and worse, he knew everything I had done in secret and openly. I did not want him to tell Lavender anything that would make her have the upper hand against me. I would end both of them if need be.


    ¡°I was not speaking in code. It is not my fault that you are too old toprehend simple English,¡± he said.


    Those words of his made me very angry, and I wanted to punish him for it. The only problem was that he was too stubborn. Locking him in the dungeons, starving him, making the servants not regard him as royalty. I did all of this, but he was still adamant. I thought of throwing him out, but that would be a mistake on my end because he could discuss with one or two of my enemies, revealing my secrets, and that would not be good.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Killing him was out of the question as he was my son, and I wanted to give him the benefit of the doubt that he would get out of this phase. ¡°Are the maids also old?¡± I asked, and he shrugged.


    ¡°You may have influenced them,¡± he said. ¡°I always knew it was useless talking to you,¡± I said, and he chuckled.


    ¡°Then why did you send for me?¡± he said in an attempt to make me angry. I wanted to say more to him, but Finn rushed in. He nced at Grey, and I waved my hand at him, dismissing him. He wasted no time in leaving, and I turned to Finn.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I took another sip of my wine. Finn ced the envelope he held on the table, then slid it before me.


    ¡°We got a response,¡± he replied.

 Chapter 79

    Alpha Toot¡¯s POV


    I quickly grabbed my envelope from the table, standing up the next minute, and heading into the mansion. With quick strides, I headed for my private chamber. The moment I got in, I ced my ss down on the table and quickly opened the envelope. I needed to know what it was. This was my chance. Since we sent the proposals, I have not gotten a reply from him. He had constantly ignored it, and now that he had sent a response for the first time, it could only mean one thing, but I had to confirm it.


    I read through the letter, and indeed it was what I had expected and wanted all this while. I turned to Finn and stroked a nod, which he quickly understood. We have set the n. While other packs focused solely on their alliances, I, Alpha Toot of the Midnight Pack, chose to y by my own rules.


    If not, I would not win. I yed the alliance between pack and Rogue. It was the fastest and the best way to win against Alpha Caramel, who headed the Shadow pack. As much as I did not want to admit it openly, it was the strongest pack in the werewolf world. Caramel had built his pack from brick to brick. Despite the war, he was still able to strengthen his pack with the years. Security was so tight that even for me, it was hard to get in.


    To win the war I wished to wage against them, I can not take the usual approach. I can not act like a sensible person. I can not y ording to the rules. I had to y ording to my rules and outside the box. That was the only tactic that would get me to where I wanted to be quicker. It was a tough alliance.


    Rogues hate being controlled, and they only attack when they have a purpose. They were greedy beings, and I at first decided to give him some of Shadow pack once we conquered it, but that did not fly with him. To give it some added measure, I decided to include marriage because most rogues find it hard to mate, so an arranged marriage was enticing to them. At that time, I had no idea that I had a daughter, but I would have found someone to y the role perfectly.


    However, he saw through it. He did not send any response to me, so I had to go there personally. Upon arriving at the boundary, I was refused entry, but he directed one of the warriors to convey to me that he was aware of my deception. No one had heard anything about a daughter from my family, so it was only bait for him. I had thought rogues were stupid, but he proved me wrong with that.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As though the universe was backing me up, almost at the same time as me getting that information, the news of Lavender got to my ears. It was perfect timing.


    I sent the proposal again because I already knew the news of Lavender being my daughter must have gotten to his ears. The alpha rogue did not respond to me, so I had to make another offer. By marrying Lavender, he could have half of Shadow pack.


    I knew that I could propose just taking over the pack, but I wanted to see Alpha Caramel suffer. I knew with the way he protected her, and the information that Finn gave to me, he loved her. I could see it in his eyes. I smelt it in him. He was in love again, and what better way of making him suffer before death than seeing the one he loves married to another person? He was going to shatter, and it would be way easier to kill him without him even trying.


    This n had been in session for a very long time and was close to making ite to pass. I had to pretend that I cared for Lavender, so she would behave. I needed the alpha rogue to believe me and help me eliminate Alpha Caramel forever. I still remember how he had disrespectfully rejected my offer to give up his pack.


    When I became Alpha, I knew I needed to conquer as many packs as possible by merging them into mine. The first pack I admired was the Shadow pack. Alpha Caramel was newly crowned as the Alpha. He had only been one year in the office, and he was doing great things for his pack. In no time, everyone heard and respected him.


    Despite this, I knew he was still grieving the loss of his mate, so I called him. He came but bluntly refused my offer. I wanted to use his emotions against him telling him by offering alliance, joint pack and that the position was going to be too much for him, and it would always remind him of how his mate died but he was adamant to the point of insulting me.


    I was not done with the meeting when I received the information that they had found Joanna that the information I gave was correct. I excused myself and left immediately to handle her. At the back of my mind, I thought when I came back, he would have changed his mind and epted my proposal. But, on that day I lost two things.


    One, I did not kill Joanna, and two, I could not take over his Pack. I never forgave him for it, and we will never until I see him dead. Finn had his own reasons for backing me up, but I had never asked, and would never ask because I do not want to admit that I was insulted by that man. I could already see him begging for us to let him go. I knew how unstable he was already that Lavender was not with him. He must be raving mad by now.


    The council was not even in support of him getting married to Lavender so I believe they were making things a little difficult for him so before he would even think of trying to get her back, should have been long gone with the Alpha rogue, and maybe, we would have already attacked and conquered his pack.


    Then he would not be able to do anything to me or anyone. It was only a matter of time before it would all be over. I would aplish all I have wanted, and I would not need that coward of a son to aplish it.


    I nced at the letter one more time, and a smile appeared on my face. The Alpha Rogue was a proud man, and that was the person I wanted to work with. He had enough warriors to take down the pack. Alpha Caramel¡¯s warriors were people who cherished dignity, and the right path, but rogues do not have such a notion. They believed in any way that would bring them to victory, bad or good. They had now guiding them. The only person they respected was the Alpha, and that was it. They were going to help me get what I have always wanted. I ced the letter down, and Finn spoke.


    ¡°So what is the next step?¡± He asked, and I smiled before sipping my ss of wine.


    Alpha Caramel loved and protected his pack, and people, but I was going to rip it out of his grip while he watched me. ¡°Simple,¡± I paused. ¡°Get Lavender mated to the Alpha rogue, and destroy Alpha Caramel, and his pack,¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± a voice came from the door.

 Chapter 80

    Lavender¡¯s POV


    I have been restless from the moment I woke up. First, it was the issue of not being marked by Caramel. Second, it was Grey. I tried thinking of what could be the issue with him, but that led me to a dead end. He wasn¡¯t given the respect he deserved as Alpha Toot¡¯s son and heir to the throne. He would take over from Alpha Toot the moment he died, but Grey looked and behavedpletely different from the way I thought he would be. Despite not behaving like a pauper, he received treatment as if he were one.


    He did not sit at the dining table while we ate; the servants did not bow to him or respect him secretly or openly. It felt like he was just someone they knew in the mansion and nothing else. He dressed differently from Alpha Toot. He was supposed to dress like royalty since he was the heir, but he always dressed casually. Not just casually, but way too casual.


    His clothes look like they were bought from the local market when he could get them from high-end boutiques. Sometimes, it felt like he was not even living in the mansion, and was living somewhere else, but I knew he was in the mansion. Some time ago, I heard one of the maids saying that he could not leave the mansion, which was strange to me. Was he also imprisoned like me?


    I kept asking myself questions and trying to understand him, but I failed. It only gave me a strong headache. Eventually, I had to push all that aside and think of a way to get out of the mansion myself. I was restless. Pacing up and down did me no good. Instead, it made me exhausted even quicker. Hours I spent in the room thinking went for nothing. From eating to thinking, and repeating the process, that was all I did. I decided to go and see my mother because she might help me get out of this situation. Since myst attempt to escape, I had not seen her, and I needed to inform her of my progress.


    I¡¯m going to sneak into the room again. Once I left my room, I was careful not to bring attention to myself, and not act like I was heading in that direction. The moment I got to the hallway, I saw Grey, and I turned around almost immediately to leave.


    ¡°I already saw you,¡± he said, and I closed my eyes briefly before turning around. He folded his arms and then gestured with his fingers for me toe closer. Dragging my feet, I stood before him.


    ¡°You are here already, so why run away? You are worried that someone will see you? You do not have to worry. He called me so we could spend some time together, so you have about twenty minutes to see your mother before stepping out,¡± he told me before walking off.


    I wanted to watch him leave, but after taking a few steps, he stopped. Then looked over his shoulder. ¡°I think you should go in before someone sees you,¡± he said, then walked off.


    I wasted no time in entering the room. Mom, as usual, sat on the ground with her eyes on the door. Once I stepped in, her face lit up, and I hugged her. I loved being in her embrace. As expected, she asked how I was doing, and again if he had hurt me, but my reply remained the same. Plus, there was no injury on my body which backed up my im.


    ¡°So, how did it go? Were you able to leave?¡± she asked, and I pouted before shaking my head. Her face also dropped at the information.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am here. We need to think of something else. It isn¡¯t possible at night since the main door is always locked and requires a fingerprint to unlock.¡± I told her, and she nodded in understanding. She kept quiet for some time, and I mean she was trying to think of another way.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°If that is the case, then we have to go for a harder route,¡± she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We need some hardcore evidence on him,¡± she said, and my eyes widened in shock. She nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it is a tough one, but if you want to get out of here, that is our only way. Alpha Toot is a man with so many secrets. A few people know about it, but I doubt the majority do. If we can get that information, we can threaten him with it, and in order to save face, he might let us go. I can assure you that he would not want anyone to know about it because he does not want to go down,¡± she said ¡°Or we could even leak it, and the moment the peoplee to pull him down from being Alpha, we escape,¡± she added.


    That n seemed sufficient, and it was a good one. But the issue was, I doubted Alpha Toot would be that careless to leave his secrets out like that. It was going to be hard to get such important information about him. It meant I would have to do a lot of snooping around to get it, or maybe I would have to get close to him. Ugh. I didn¡¯t want to do that. I hated pretending. I did not want to give him any impression that I was finally okay being trapped here., and then I remembered.


    ¡°What about your parents¡¯ deaths? We could use that.¡± I said, and Mum thought for a few minutes before shaking her head.


    ¡°It will not work. They were killed a long time ago, and might not be that important to anyone anymore. Plus, we have no proof that he actually did it. Alpha Toot was a wonderful liar, and he will be able to get himself out of that situation quickly because we have no proof. He might even turn it in his favour,¡± she said, and I understood.


    She was right. That was too simple. We needed something deeper, and better to get a hold of him with. Mum took my hands. ¡°You need to go and find something we could use on him. A secret that could shock, and break him. He would do whatever we ask him to do.¡± She said, and I left to do just that.


    ************


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!